Table of Contents

Beginnings

Shopping

Charity

Invasion

Relocation

The Chase

Falling

Blood

Revenge

Discipline

Moving In

Old Friends

Surprise

Scouting Mission

Dating The Cop

Under Arrest

Date Night

The Range

Netted

Planning

Diplomacy

Bought It

Personal Combat

Easter

About the Author

Beginnings

I couldn't move.

At first I couldn't see, either.

I heard a voice, a woman's voice. She was humming and speaking words in a language I didn't recognize. Then, slowly, I could see.

I still couldn't move.

The woman was kneeling over me. That's all I could see, her form, kneeling over me. She saw my eyes looking at her, and she smiled, still humming and speaking words I didn't know.

She had long, raven black hair. It was brushed away from her right ear and hung over her left shoulder, dangling down between us. She was dressed in a bright red silk blouse and black skirt. She had slight features and bright green eyes. I judged her slightly older than my twenty-eight years.

She was perhaps the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen.

I stared into her eyes. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came forth. "Where am I," I wanted to ask. "Who are you? What are you doing to me?"

She lifted her hand and placed it over my lips. Still, she smiled, speaking those words, her beautiful green eyes staring into mine.

She lifted her fingers from my mouth. They were long and delicate. Then I felt her stroke my sides with those same fingers, long, delicate strokes. I realized I was undressed, lying on my back with this woman staring down at me, still speaking her magic words.

I woke with a start, but one word hung in my ears.

"Mine."

* * *

Chelsea, my cat, was sitting on my chest, staring down at me, purring. My legs were tangled in the covers, and one arm, thrown over my head, had fallen asleep. Dervish, my other cat, was draped over the other arm.

"You stupid cats," I told them. "You're giving Mommy weird dreams." I struggled to roll over, dislodging two now indignant felines, and looked at the clock. The alarm was scheduled for ten more minutes. I sighed, unwrapped myself from my bed covers, and sat up, silencing the alarm before it could startle me with its insistent nagging.

I massaged my arm as the blood began to properly flow again, attacking me with pins and needles. "Stupid cat," I said, looking at Dervish. He blinked at me then stretched.

I climbed out of bed and wandered blurrily into the kitchen. I hit start on the coffee maker and set food down for the now insistent cats. Whose idea was it to get cats, anyway? Oh yeah, mine.

I wandered back down the hall and stepped into the shower. I stood under the water, thinking about the dream. Memory of it started to fade, but I couldn't stop thinking about a pair of beautiful green eyes.

I stood under the water for far too long, still groggy from sleep, then eventually turned the water from warm and wonderful to cold and wake-me-up-right-now. Thoughts of green eyes and the ghost of delicate fingers caressing my sides fled, replaced by excitement of a new day.

It was Monday, and I was starting a new job today! I was going to work for Renea Impressions, a public relations and image consulting firm. I was to be the assistant to the director of marketing, Andrea Benson. Andrea was fiftyish, brilliant, and extremely fashionable and striking. She was tall, slender, and with perfectly styled blonde hair. In other words, pretty much the opposite of everything I was.

I stepped from the shower, dried my red hair, which I not-so-secretly knew was my best feature, and returned to my bedroom to dress. I slipped into a conservative business suit and a pair of plain but practical shoes. I examined my short, not-quite-plus-sized figure in the mirror and decided I was presentable.

Having been fed, the cats ignored me as I left the apartment.

* * *

I stepped through the doors of the shiny glass and steel office tower in downtown Minneapolis and rode the elevator to the twenty-second floor. I stepped out of the elevators, through the doors marked "Renea Impressions", and presented myself to the receptionist well ahead of my nine o'clock start time.

"Felicia Connor," I said. "My first day."

"Ah yes," said the receptionist, examining a list on the desk in front of her. "You are to report first to Petra Darkangel from human resources. You're early. I will let her know you have arrived." I took an offered seat.

I sat there for ten minutes, staring around the office and feeling out of place. What was I doing working for a high-end public relations firm? I was a walking public-relations disaster.

A woman entered the foyer and walked over to me. "Felicia Connor?" she asked. She was younger than I was, slender, fashionably dressed, with blonde hair.

I stood up and offered my hand. "Yes," I said. "I'm Felicia."

"Karen Sullivan," she said. "Petra's assistant. Come with me, please."

I followed Karen into the office. She led me past several offices before arriving at her own desk. "Have a seat," she said, indicating a selection of comfortable-looking chairs. "Petra will be with you shortly.

I looked around. We were feet from the windows, and the view was amazing. I wouldn't have expected an assistant to have such a prime location in the office.

I only waited a few minutes before a door opened. "Felicia?" a voice said. It was a familiar voice.

I looked up. A woman of forty, several inches taller than me, was standing several feet away. She, like everyone else I'd seen, was impeccably dressed in a business suit, stockings and heels. Her long, dark hair was pulled to the right. I stood up and took her offered hand.

"Come," she said, gesturing to her office. I stepped ahead of her, and she followed me into her office, closing the door. I took a seat in front of the desk and watched as she stepped behind it and sat down.

Her desk was nearly entirely bare. She had a computer keyboard and two thin computer monitors. Nothing else marred the surface.

I couldn't stop staring at her. She was beautiful, of course, but I wasn't the sort to notice other women. She leaned across the desk and smiled. Her eyes were green.

The features were different, but they were the same green eyes. It was the same smile. The same voice. This was the woman from my dream early this morning. I was sure I'd never met her.

I couldn't stop staring at her. Then I realized I was staring. "I'm sorry," I said. "It's just that you're so beautiful."

Then I realized what I'd said, and I started blushing furiously. "I'm sorry!" I said. "I'm sorry! It's just that everyone here is so beautiful and I'm so-"

"Competent? Brilliant? Amazing? Qualified to perform your job?" Petra offered.

She stopped me cold.

"First, never apologize for calling a forty-year-old woman beautiful. It's deeply flattering, especially when it is offered as heartfelt as yours was." Her eyes bored into me. "You are feeling out of place." I nodded. "You are measuring everything by the wrong standard."

"But-"

She held up one delicate finger, silencing me.

"I know everything about you, Felicia. Everything. You went to public high school, where you were an outcast and had few friends, but the friends you had became dear, lifelong friends. You performed moderately well in math and science, and exceedingly well in English and the business classes you took. Your favorite subject was history, and you wrote every English paper you could on a famous historical figure or place. Never events."

She was completely right.

"You went to the public university, but you took a difficult study load and graduated near the top of your class. You wanted to major in history, of course, but instead studied business. You still wonder if you made the right choice." Her eyes bored into me. She was reciting all this with no reference to notes.

"As a girl, you operated a lemonade stand. Then you moved up to running errands for the elderly neighbor across the street, whose funeral you attended two years ago. You cried."

"How can you know all this?"

"You started baby sitting when you were twelve. By fourteen you were getting paid to tutor other children. You took your first job at a fast food restaurant when you were sixteen. In college you worked at an intern. Your most recent job, which you hated, but performed exceedingly well, was for a financial services company."

"I didn't hate my job," I told her.

"You certainly did," she said. "Your former boss is a horrid man and in spite of your outstanding performance, was never satisfied. Do you know why he treated you so poorly?"

I shook my head.

"So you wouldn't think you were worth more money or could find a better job."

"You know that?"

"I know it for a fact," she said. "He and I were at the same social event some months ago, and he had too much to drink. He was bragging about it."

"That asshole!" Then I slapped my hands over my mouth.

"Yes," she said. "That asshole." She paused. "I know everything about you. I know you have two cats named Chelsea and Dervish." She paused. "I bet, if I tried, I could even guess what your dreams were this morning."

I began blushing again, but she either didn't notice or pretended not to.

"I also knew you were going to need this pep talk this morning and scheduled extra time for you today."

"I'm sorry," I said.

"Don't be. I've been trying to get you to come to work here for months. We need you."

I looked back at her.

She smiled. "You know we video tape our interviews. Dana, when she interviewed you, told you this."

I nodded.

"Bring your chair around," she told me. "Sit next to me."

I got up, pulled the chair around, and sat down. I could smell her perfume. It was subtle and lovely. She typed at her computer, then the video came up, the view of me in front on her main screen, the view from two more cameras on her second screen. She turned down the sound.

I watched as on the screen, I entered the interview room and sat down. Dana came around and sat down across the desk from me. Depending upon where I watched, I could see myself from in front or the side, and there was a third view that showed Dana.

"I have the sound off, as I want you to watch your body language." She let me watch for a minute or two. I was fidgeting in the chair and wringing my hands. "What do you see?"

"I was nervous."

"And completely lacking in confidence," she said. "Your answers to the questions were quiet and restrained. Bluntly, they were not at all in keeping with someone I would choose to hire."

"Then why did you?" I asked her.

"Good question. Let's skip ahead." She tapped the mouse then let the video play. I was settled down and appeared animated. I was gesturing with my hands and looked excited.

"Oh god," I said. "I was babbling."

She looked over and smiled at me. "Was Dana encouraging you?"

I thought back. "Yes. I tried to stop talking twice, and she told me no, keep going, it was fascinating. She appeared interested." I pointed. "She's smiling. She told me she'd never been there."

"I was out of town during our interview, or we would have met then. I told Dana ahead of time, 'I want to hire her. Please find me reasons why'. When I got back, she had on her screen a still image of you from the interview. It is coming up, right..." She clicked her mouse. "Here."

I stared at the screen. I remembered exactly what I had been talking about. Four years ago, I had taken a trip to Greece. That frame was from when I had been talking about how it had felt standing in the Temple of Zeus. I'd gotten far too poetic and began talking about how I could practically smell the food vendors from six hundred B.C.

Petra tapped the screen. "This is the image Dana had on her screen when I walked into her office. She had the screen turned around facing me when I walked in. I took one look and said, 'You got it!' She said 'Yes'. She had to work for it. She told me I'd hate the first thirty minutes of the interview. But do you remember what she asked you when you were done talking about Greece?"

I nodded. "She asked me the same questions she asked me at the beginning, worded differently, but they were the same questions."

Petra smiled. "Yes. And this is the woman who answered." She tapped the screen. "Not the woman who walked into my office several minutes ago. This woman."

She paused, looking at me. "Okay, you can take your chair back." I got up and returned my chair to the proper side of the desk and sat down. "You think of yourself as that woman who walked in here. Dowdy, short on confidence. Ugly."

I looked away.

She turned her monitor around.

"What do you see?"

I didn't look right away, but eventually I looked at my image on the screen. "I'm-" I said. "I'm beautiful?"

"Brilliant. Passionate. And yes, beautiful," she said. "Do you know the difference between ugly and beautiful?"

I shook my head.

"Attitude."

She let me think about that for a minute then turned the screen around. "On paper, you are perfect for the job. Repeat this. I am perfect for the job."

I looked away and muttered it.

She slammed the table with her hand. I jumped.

"Do you know how many hiring mistakes I've made in my career here?"

I shook my head.

"Two. Both of them were brilliant and should have been perfect. But they engaged in one of two things I will not tolerate. They engaged in office politics. Everyone who works here is incredible at her job, including me, and it takes me about three minutes to see when someone is engaged in office politics. It takes me about one more minute to fire her."

I began to smile. I hated office politics.

"Now, you will repeat after me. I am perfect for the job."

I looked her in the eye and said it.

"Again." I repeated. "Again." I said it a third time.

"Good. Now, think about yourself for a minute. Think about your skills. Think about what this job takes. Tell me, are you perfect for the job?"

I thought about it. Then I looked her in the eye, smiled, and said, "Yes, Petra. I am perfect for the job."

She returned the smile, and the room smiled with her.

"Good." She paused a moment. "When Dana called and offered you the job, I believe she told you that you would work your ass off. We offered you a significant raise from your old position as well as an exceptional benefits package. But in exchange, she warned you the hours would be long and varied, and there would be unusual travel involved."

"Yes," I said.

"When she said you would work your ass off, she was being literal. Lunch breaks here are two hours and mandatory. Renea Impressions occupies three floors of this building. This floor is human resources and marketing. The floor above us houses the consultants that work with our clients, although you will find that both your new boss and I still work with some of our old clients. That is the source of the unusual travel you will experience. If Andrea goes on a business trip, you will go with her."

I nodded.

"Sometimes trips are very last minute. You will keep a packed travel bag here at the office. You do not need to worry about that for two or three weeks."

I nodded.

"The floor below this is our dojo."

"Dojo?"

"It's like a gym. There is a section for weights, but most of the space is used for various forms of martial arts training. Tuesdays and Thursdays are yoga or tai chi. The other days are devoted to more active skills. As I said, attendance is mandatory."

I looked away. "I've never been good at things like that."

"It doesn't matter," she said. "No one is grading or judging you. You will attend every day. You will bury yourself into this as you will everything else. Starting today. You will be provisioned with the attire you need, two sets, which are washed for us every weekend. If your size changes, you can exchange as necessary."

I looked at her. "This is a company benefit of some sort? Why?"

"Yes. Why? Simple. Because Renea demands it. She wasn't getting enough exercise herself, and she realized with the long hours we keep, no one else was, either."

I nodded.

After that, my time with Petra turned towards a more normal conversation. She told me about Andrea and what was expected as her assistant. I also learned I would meet with Petra weekly, which I thought was odd but didn't say anything.

"Karen will go over the more mundane aspects of starting a new job. Government forms, location of the bathrooms, that sort of thing. Do you have any more questions for me?"

"No, Petra."

"All right. Let me hand you back to Karen. I'll see you over lunch."

"Over lunch?"

"Of course. In the dojo." She smiled.

I did paperwork with Karen then met Kelly Purdue, Andrea's current assistant. Kelly looked to be in her thirties, a little taller than I was, with a round, cute face and glasses. Kelly would train me in for a week then move into her new position in the company.

* * *

I got home late that night, tired and a little sore. Petra herself had introduced me to the dojo, and she was a true taskmaster. She had been demanding, but kind, and for the first time in my life, I enjoyed a physical activity like that.

I wondered if it was because she kept touching me to adjust my stance.

Chelsea and Dervish met me at the door, their yowls insistent. "All right," I said. "I'll feed you." They continued to yowl, leading the way into the kitchen. I set my bag down on the dinette table as I walked past it, kicked off my shoes, and followed them into the kitchen. They continued to yowl until I set their food down for them.

I slipped out of my suit and hung it up, then wrapped a bathrobe around me. I went back to the kitchen and made a light dinner. Over dinner I watched the news, which I had learned years ago to record. TiVo to the rescue. Then I curled up in bed with a book and two contented cats. I was asleep by nine.

Shopping

I was flat on my back, naked, and I couldn't move. I heard a woman's voice, humming and speaking unfamiliar words. After a few moments, she came into focus. She was kneeling over me. When my eyes met hers, she smiled.

They were Petra's green eyes. That was Petra's smile. And Petra's voice.

I tried to ask her what was happening, but she raised a single finger to her lips. "Shhh," she said.

She continued to hum and speak the words I couldn't remember. She reached out and caressed my cheek, sending electric tingles through my skin. I didn't want her to stop touching me.

I never thought about women that way.

She leaned over me, and her hair caressed my face. Her lips were inches from mine, and I knew she was going to kiss me. And-

-I woke up.

Both cats were on top of me. Chelesa was resting over my pelvis, purring. Dervish's nose was inches from mine. He reached out with a paw and pushed against my cheek.

"Yeah, yeah," I said. "Time to wake up."

* * *

I arrived at work early. The receptionist hadn't arrived yet, but I used my card key. I dropped my purse off at my own desk and walked to Petra's. She was in. She looked up and waved me in.

"You're early," she said, smiling.

"You're earlier," I said. She grinned at me.

"I might have a problem," I told her.

"Already?" She didn't look too upset.

"You told me I might go on business travel on short notice, suggesting I wouldn't even be able to go home first."

"Right, although not for several months. Kelly will take care of Andrea for now."

"So I have time to solve this, then. All right."

I started to leave.

"Will you share with me your problem? Sit."

I took a chair obediently.

"It's just the cats," I said. "When I travel, I board them. I don't really have anyone locally I can ask to stop by and check on them. But if I leave from the office, I don't know yet what to do. Don't worry, I'll find a solution."

She smiled. "You won't have to. My apologies. I should have discussed this with you yesterday. We have a service we use. They're very good. They handle the homes of everyone in the company who travels. I have no pets, but they come in for my plants. It's the same people we use for cleaning services. Before you start traveling, Karen will get a key from you and get you all set up."

"That sounds expensive," I said.

She smiled. "Company perquisite. If you want to use them to clean your apartment, you pay for that. But pet-sitting service is a business expense. If your new work hours are too long, they can even stop by and feed your cats in the afternoon for you. Some of our employees have dogs, and they'll walk the dogs twice a day. All on the company dime."

I thanked her for her time.

"Not at all. That's why I'm here. I'll see you at lunch."

I turned to the door, then turned around.

"Petra?"

"Yes, Felicia."

"I thought I was going to hate the dojo. I didn't." I blushed. "I liked it. Thank you."

She smiled. "I knew you would."

* * *

It was seven by the time I got home. The cats were not happy. They were waiting by the door, and the yowling started before the key was fully inserted into the lock.

"I'm coming," I told them through the door. "I'm coming." I let myself in, dropped my bag off, and followed the annoyed cats into the kitchen.

I turned on the oven to preheat then went into my bedroom and changed into a bathrobe. I made dinner and watched it in front of the news. I watched one of my TiVo'd shows then climbed into bed with a book, but I never opened it.

* * *

I was naked and couldn't move. The woman I had started to think of as Dream Petra was kneeling over me, humming her words. She smiled as she looked into my eyes.

I tried to say her name, but she caressed her hand across my lips, silencing me. I couldn't have spoken anyway, but once her hand touched my lips, I no longer wanted to.

I knew I was dreaming. I always wake the moment I realize I'm dreaming, but this time I didn't.

Dream Petra reached down and took my hand. I felt both her hands on mine. She squeezed my hand, then pulled it up and cradled it to her chest, one hand stroking my arm.

She was so amazingly beautiful, and I was completely lost in her eyes.

She set my hand down, leaned over, and I knew she was going to kiss me. Just as her lips touched mine-

I woke up.

"Damnit, Chelsea," I said when she poked my face again. "I don't know if you're causing those dreams or ruining them."

* * *

In the dojo, Petra caught me daydreaming. "Penny for your thoughts," she said.

"Oh, I'm sorry," I said. "I was just thinking about a weird dream this morning."

"A good dream or a bad dream?" she asked.

"A good dream." I blushed. "Someone tried to kiss me."

She smiled. "Was it a good kiss?"

I sighed. "I think it would have been, but my cat woke me up."

Her smile broadened for a moment, then her expression grew serious. "Perhaps he'll kiss you again tonight. For now, let us focus on your form. That is entirely the wrong way to hold that sword."

* * *

Wednesday was an early night. I was home before six. I fed the cats and vowed to look into an automatic feeder for them. Both cats would eat all the food I could give them and then get sick and fat. I had to manage what they ate, or else I could just leave a big bowl of food for them.

I watched the news over dinner then curled up with a book and read for two hours before going to sleep.

* * *

Dream Petra was kneeling over me, caressing me and humming. Her hands felt amazing. As soon as she saw my eyes watching hers, her smile grew. I loved her smile. I liked what her hands were doing, too.

She continued humming, smiling, our gazes locked together.

I wanted her to kiss me.

I didn't want to wake up.

Why wasn't she kissing me?

Then she leaned closer and paused, our lips almost touching, our eyes as close to each other as they could be and still focus. Then I closed my eyes and our lips met. There was almost an electric explosion inside me.

I startled myself awake.

I sighed. "Dervish," I said. "You're heavy."

I could still feel her lips on mine for a moment before the sensation faded.

* * *

Petra was not in the dojo over lunch. "You're working with me today," Karen said. "Petra is on a last minute trip. She'll be back late tomorrow." Karen showed me the yoga positions she wanted me to try, and we did them together.

"Isn't this simple for you?" I asked her.

"Yes," she said. "But it feels good to return to basics, too. I can work on perfect technique, and I shouldn't have a job as Petra's assistant if I don't enjoy teaching people now and again."

* * *

That night, Dream Petra didn't visit me. I woke Friday morning crabby and disappointed. I skipped my shower but packed a bag and went to the office early wearing grubby clothes. I went straight to the dojo, discovering I wasn't the only one who started her day that way. I changed into my workout clothes and practiced the yoga poses Karen had taught me on Thursday.

I only stayed for about twenty minutes, but I felt better when I was done. I showered, dressed, and was at my desk shortly after seven.

Kelly wasn't in yet, but Andrea was in her office. I waved to her before settling in. She immediately called me into her office.

"Today is Kelly's last day to train you in," she said. "After that, she's moving onto other duties, and it may be very difficult for you to ask her questions. If there is something you don't fully understand, make sure you ask her today."

I nodded.

"Do you like your job?"

"Yes, Andrea," I said. "You're a lot better to work for than my old boss."

"The asshole?" she asked, grinning. I blushed. She reached over the desk and patted my hand. "I went out with him. Once. He can be so charming, but I watched the way he treated the waitress. He didn't get so much as a handshake goodnight, and I took a cab home rather than let him drive me. He's an ass."

I didn't have anything to say about that.

"I have a list of tasks for you today," she said, sliding a piece of paper across her desk to me. "Some of them are personal errands. Your job is to make sure both that my professional life runs smoothly, but also that my personal commitments don't get in the way of my professional duties." She smiled.

I scanned the list. "Birthday cards?"

"Kelly will show you how to access the list. Typically she buys cards for me three months ahead. I write a personal note for each and sign them, but she addresses them and gets them in the mail. Some are personal, some are professional. They all get handled the same way."

I nodded.

"I'll be your trainer today in the dojo," she said. "Make sure that list doesn't get in the way. The dojo is never optional."

I nodded, then went to my desk and began on the list.

At lunch, Karen stepped over to me. "I heard you used the dojo this morning," she said.

"Is that wrong?"

"No," she said. "I missed you by about five minutes. I'm glad to see you settling in."

* * *

"Yes, yes," I told the cats. "I'm coming."

I fed them then collapsed on the sofa for a moment. "Ah, Friday, blessed Friday!"

I sat there for a few minutes then got up, changed into casual clothes, and made dinner. I skipped the news but watched a documentary about Mesopotamia I'd been saving for months.

Before bed, I practiced some of the yoga stretching exercises. I felt really good when I was done and promised myself I'd thank Karen next week for teaching them to me.

* * *

I was naked, and Dream Petra was touching my face, leaning over me, and smiling me.

"I missed you last night," she told me, then went back to humming.

I tried to tell her, "I missed you, too," but I couldn't talk. She caressed my cheek gently.

She lowered her head, and her hair caressed my stomach then my breast, then my cheek. She lowered her lips to mine, then her tongue caressed my lips until I parted them. Her tongue slipped between my lips and invaded my mouth.

She tasted divine.

I knew it was just a dream, but she tasted divine.

My entire body felt alive from the kiss, and I didn't want it to stop, but she pulled away and looked down into my eyes.

"Mine," she said.

I woke up.

* * *

I started Saturday with more yoga exercises. I showered, dressed, then began chores and errands. I stripped my bed and threw the bedding into the washer. One of the few treats of the apartment was having my own washer and dryer. I ran the vacuum, dusted, cleaned the kitchen and bathroom, then shoved the bedding into the dryer and began a load of delicates.

Once those were in the wash, it was time to head to the pet store. Yes, they had automatic feeders. The store was busy; pet adoption days were always busy. But I found a clerk and convinced her to teach me the differences between the automatic feeders. I bought two of the simplest they had; fill a bowl and set it inside. When the timer went off, a door opened and it pushed the bowl out where the cat could eat the food. It was actually pretty cute.

I got home and set up the feeders. I wanted to watch them for two nights to make sure they worked the way I wanted and to see if the cats would figure it out.

That evening, I saw that the feeders did work properly. It took the cats a while to realize they had food waiting for them. I saw Dervish disappear into the kitchen, but Chelsea was sitting in the window watching the birds fly by. Dervish would eat Chelsea's food if she were not there to guard it, so I carried her to the kitchen. Dervish was still working on one bowl, so I slid Chelsea's back inside the machine and pushed the test button.

The machine made a little noise, then pushed the food out. Chelsea ran over to it and began eating.

After having my own dinner I called my friend, Beth. We talked for hours. Beth and I first met in eighth grade English. We'd both rolled our eyes at something Wendy Haskins, one of the class prima donnas, had said, and we'd been best friends every since.

"You sound happy," she said.

"I am," I said. "I love my new job. I'm working like crazy, and they have some of the strangest company policies, but it feels like I'm finally in the right place."

"Good," she said. "But that's not all, is it?"

"No," I said, laughing. "But it's silly. It's just this dream I've had all week.  But it's just a dream."

"Uh huh," she said. Beth believed in dreams and wouldn't let me change the topic until I told her about it.

"Someone has a crush on the boss!" she said when I was done.

"She's not the boss," I said.

"I didn't know you swung that way."

"I don't," I said. "I like my men. I like 'em big and dumb."

She laughed. "Yeah, right." Then she told me about her newest man. He was big and dumb, but he was sweet and treated her well.

We talked for hours. I loved Beth.

* * *

Dream Petra was waiting for me that night. "A crush, am I?" she asked me between touches.

I couldn't move and couldn't answer her. She smiled and kissed me, waking all my nerve endings. I wanted the kiss to go on forever, but as do all kisses, this one ended.

With a cat breathing in my face.

"Do you really have to do that, Dervish?" I asked him. "Seriously? It's Sunday. You couldn't sleep in?"

I climbed out of bed, feeling really good. I caught a whiff of Petra's perfume, but then it was gone.

The cats led the way to the kitchen. I filled their bowls, then put each bowl inside one of the automatic feeders and set them back on the floor. I pushed the test button. The machine whirred, and both cats were immediately sitting in front of the door. The door opened, the machine pushed the food out, and the cats went to town.

Damned cats, they always knew where to find a meal.

I did my yoga exercises, showered and dressed, then grabbed my map and blindly thrust my finger down on it. I then looked for the closest interesting point where my finger landed and said, "Oooh, I always wanted to go there."

I filled the food dispensers then went for a drive.

* * *

I got home later than expected. I'd encountered road construction on the way home. It was after six. Neither cat was yowling. I checked the machines. Both had dispensed their food, and neither cat looked like he or she had missed out. Excellent.

Sunday was dinner and a movie night. Erika, another of my best friends from school, and I lived across the country, but every Sunday we both rented the same movie. We used our computers to Skype with each other and hit play at exactly the same time. We even had identical DVD players so they would play the movies identically. Sometimes we invited local friends to watch with us, but usually it was just she and I.

This week she had picked the movie. We were watching "Young Frankenstein". It was one of our favorite movies to watch together. We both knew all the lines by heart. Sometimes we each took a part and recited just those lines. I loved Terri Garr's line about "roll, roll, roll in ze hay."

Erika and I cooked the same dinner while skyping, ate, made popcorn, then sat down and watched the movie. I had a great evening.

* * *

Dream Petra was smiling at me and humming. I watched her. Every night, I dreamt I couldn't move, but I could feel her touching me. That night she was kneeling at my feet, touching them gently. My feet are normally very ticklish, but her touch didn't tickle.

Then she began climbing up my body. Her long, black hair tickled me. She kissed my stomach then the spot in the center of my chest between my breasts. I wanted to arch my back to her. Her hair caressed my face. She kissed me.

I didn't understand my reaction to her. But her dream touch woke every nerve in my body, and I ached in ways I'd never ached before.

I woke up, smiling. Both cats were stretched out across my body, purring.

* * *

Monday was my first day without Kelly to guide me. Andrea had offsite meetings all day, and I shadowed her everywhere, using an iPad I'd been assigned to keep track of her schedule, her contacts, and to keep notes. Still, we arrived back at the office for lunch.

"The dojo is never optional," she said.

Petra was back. She smiled at me when I walked in and began stretching. I spent the entire time I was stretching thinking about Dream Petra's smile.

After the workout session but before I could escape to the shower, she called me over. "Tuesday mornings are your time with me, for now," she said. "This week I'll pick you up at your apartment. Is seven too early?"

"No, Petra. I'll be ready."

After lunch, Andrea told me to bring my personal things with me. We spent the afternoon in more off-site meetings then she dropped me off at my apartment. The cats met me at the door, then the food dispenser rang for them and they dashed into the kitchen.

* * *

That night, she was kneeling at my head, leaning over me. Looking up at her, she appeared upside-down to me. She was caressing my hair and massaging my scalp. It felt nice. I closed my eyes and enjoyed what she was doing to me.

I felt her lean down, our cheeks touching, and she nibbled my earlobe. I wanted to giggle. Her lips moved to my mouth and she kissed me, tilting her head, an upside-down kiss. She pulled away and giggled as I-

Woke up. I had a cat on both sides of me, hunched up on the pillow with me. Stereo purring.

I smiled, stretched. It would be a good day.

I did my yoga exercises and showered. I was ready to go several minutes before Petra rang the apartment. "I'll be right down," I told her.

"Buzz me up," she said.

I did, then waited by the door for her. I held it open for her and she stepped in, looking around. The cats came out to investigate. She bent down, and both cats came straight to her.

"They avoid most people," I said.

"Maybe I seem familiar somehow," she said. She scratched their ears and received head butts against her ankles in return. She stood up and turned to me. "Will you show me around, Felicia?"

"Certainly." I showed her the kitchen, living room, and bedroom, and I was happy I was in the habit of keeping the apartment presentable.

"Very nice," she said. She pointed to my closet door. "Closet?" I nodded. "Do you mind if I snoop?" I shook my head.

She strode to the door and opened it. The closet was one of the reasons I loved the apartment. Apartments with walk-in closets are rare. She looked through the clothes for a minute, and I felt inadequate. She exited the closet and closed the door. I was having a hard time looking at her. She walked up to me and looked down at me. I didn't meet her eyes. She reached out with a hand and lifted my chin to look at her.

"I didn't come to embarrass you," she said. "I wanted to know what we're working with. My closet looked much like yours when I was your age, although my apartment was much messier than yours."

I stared into her eyes and wanted her to kiss me. She stepped away and said, "Shall we go?" She led the way to the front door then turned around and asked, "Do you have a credit card?"

"Yes," I said.

"Bring it," she said. "I'll explain on the way to the office."

I collected my purse and followed her out of the apartment, pulling the door closed behind me. She led the way to her car and held the door for me as I climbed in. Once we were on the way, she said, "Friday was payday. You should have gotten a direct deposit. Did you check for it?"

"Yes," I said. "Thank you."

"Did you notice it was somewhat larger than you expected?"

I looked over at her. "I thought it was bigger than it should be." I thought about it. "By several hundred dollars."

"It should have been almost exactly four hundred dollars bigger, after tax. We're spending it when the stores open."

A blush started from the base of my neck and climbed all the way to my scalp, knowing she was telling me my wardrobe was inadequate. She glanced over and noticed my reaction. "We do this with virtually every new employee," she said. "Karen had two cheap suits and three blouses she was rotating between."

She negotiated traffic. "How do you feel about your job so far?"

"I love it," I told her. "I finally feel like I'm where I belong."

"I know exactly what you mean," she told me. She paused. "I was hoping you'd feel that way. We're making an investment in you. We want you with us for a very long time." She reached over and patted my hand briefly, and I realized I was disappointed when she put her hand back on the steering wheel.

What was with me lately?

Petra pulled into the underground parking below our office building and we rode the elevator, chatting casually. We arrived at our floor and she said, "please be at my office right at nine-thirty. We'll go spend your money and make it back here in time for the dojo."

"The dojo is never optional," I said, grinning.

"That's right."

Andrea arrived shortly after I did and pulled me into her office. She dictated what she needed from me. "Get as much done as you can before you go shopping. See me after lunch and we'll go from there."

I arrived at Petra's office just as the clock hit nine-thirty. She looked up at me and smiled, rose to her feet, and gestured back out the door. We rode the elevator back to her car. As she had that morning, she held the car door for me as I climbed in.

"Your suits are adequate," she said. "Barely. Your blouses are not. You and I will go shopping together after every payday until I am satisfied you can finish building your wardrobe on your own."

"Thank you, Petra," I said.

"You are welcome," she said. Then she talked about silk blouses.

Our shopping trip was very efficient. Petra knew which store she wanted, and there was a sale. My eyes still bugged out at the prices. We selected two silk blouses that would consume the entire four hundred dollars. I turned to her. "Would it be your intention for me to buy more of these next time?"

"Yes," she said.

"Is there some reason we aren't going whole hog today?"

"Yes," she said. "The damage to your bank account."

I thought about it. "This card has a sixteen-hundred dollar maximum. I never use it. Would you like to max it out with me?"

She smiled. "You're sure? You won't be getting a twelve-hundred dollar bonus to cover it."

I nodded.

We barely made it back to the office in time.

"Leave everything in the car," she said. "I'll drive you home tonight."

* * *

My dream that night was especially lovely. Dream Petra lied down next to me and caressed my body. It was slow and lovely. Before I woke, she kissed me languorously.

"Mine," she said into my ear as I woke.

Charity

Wednesday, I woke, made myself barely adequate to be seen in public, and rode the train to the office, carrying my clothes in a garment bag. I practiced my yoga poses for thirty or forty minutes, then showered and grabbed a bagel for breakfast, reaching my desk by seven-thirty.

Andrea ran me ragged and kept me late, then apologized for it. "There is a charity event tomorrow night," she said. "My date cancelled. I need you to attend with me."

"Yes, Andrea."

"Bring a little black dress and appropriate shoes in your garment bag," she said, grinning. "I don't have time to come to get you, so I need you to ride home with me and we'll change there."

I nodded.

"They are going to ask for a donation," she said. "You are not obligated, but if you feel the charity is something you can morally support, then please give them something, even if it's only a few dollars. It is best to write a check." She paused. "Do not feel obligated or pressured to write a check any larger than you wish. If you don't like the charity, be polite, but don't give them your money."

I nodded.

I got home late but still went to bed on time.

* * *

Dream Petra was with me again that night. She smiled at me, humming, then took my hand in both of hers. I watched as she stroked and nibbled my fingers. I had other places I wanted her to stroke and nibble. Why were my dreams teasing me so badly?

And why did I keep having the same dream night after night?

Why was I having erotic dreams about my almost-boss?

Still, I watched, enjoying the feel of her hands, lips and teeth on my fingers. Then, a finger twitched. In all my dreams with her so far, I hadn't moved more than my eyes. Her eyes jerked down to my hand. She caressed my palm, and my fingers curled, trying to trap hers.

She set my hand down and clapped with joy.

I woke.

Where was my kiss?

* * *

Petra was at the dojo when I arrived. I smiled at her, blushing slightly, and disappeared into the changing room. When I came out, she was stretching. I picked a corner of the room and began my own yoga stretches. Fifteen minutes later she walked over to me.

"Good morning, Felicia," she said. "Would you allow me to teach you two new poses?"

"I would like that," I told her.

When she touched me to help me adjust my form, it was all I could do to avoid leaning into her. "Get a grip, Felicia," I silently told myself.

"At lunch, we'll be doing a yoga routine. These two positions will be included. There will be some you do not know. Until we have taught you, do not try to copy us. Instead, pick a pose you already know."

She got up and stepped away but turned around and said, "Nice form."

* * *

Andrea owned a nice home in the western suburbs. I lived south, so I understood her reluctance to come get me before the event. We worked until six then I followed her down to her car.

We arrived at her home, and she gave me a quick tour. We finished upstairs. She showed me to the guest bedroom and bathroom. "You may dress in here," she said. "This is going to happen periodically, where you'll accompany me to this event or that." She turned to the linen closet in the bathroom and pulled out a small basket. It was labeled "Felicia". Then she showed under the sink where she kept new supplies. Tooth brushes, toothpaste, things like that.

"If you forgot anything, help yourself here to one of the new ones, then leave them in your basket and put it into the linen closet when you're done. They'll be waiting for you the next time I draft you for an event like this."

"We need to leave precisely at seven-thirty. You have time. Feel free to shower if you like." She smiled. "That wasn't a hint, simply an offer. Meet me downstairs when you're ready."

She left me standing there and walked down the hall to her own room.

I didn't feel the need to shower, but I cleaned up thoroughly, freshened my make-up, then realized I hadn't brought a toothbrush, toothpaste, or deodorant. I found all waiting for me under the sink and helped myself as she'd indicated.

This was a very strange job.

I finished dressing, examined myself, and decided I looked as good as I was going to. I headed downstairs shortly after seven.

Andrea had a room she referred to as "the library". I went in, found a book about ancient Crete I hadn't read, and settled in.

Andrea came downstairs at seven-twenty. I heard her call my name. "Library," I said. "Coming."

I was putting the book back when she stepped in. I turned around, and she was stunning.

"All right," she said. "Let me see you. Hmm. Dress is under-stated like a little black dress should be. Those shoes look new."

"They are."

She stepped closer. "However, you are inadequately adorned. Come with me."

I followed her to her back upstairs to her room. "First, let us make a few very minor adjustments."

She brushed at my face with her cosmetic brushes and otherwise fussed at me for just a moment. "There. Now, adornment." She stepped to her dresser and opened a large jewelry box. "Come here, please."

I stepped up next to her. She held one set of earrings to my ears, then another. "Maybe these," she said with the third. Then she went through her necklaces. "Hmm. None of these. We'll break out the big guns."

I watched as she disappeared into her closet and returned after a moment with a jewelry case. The case looked expensive.

"The jewelry is a loan," she said. Then she draped the most amazing white gold, diamond, amethyst necklace around my neck and fastened it. "Yes, that works, but not with these earrings." She selected a set of earrings, removed the ones I was wearing, and replaced them with hers. "There. Much better."

She pulled me to a mirror and I gawked at myself.

She looked at me once more. "One more touch." She stepped to her closet and returned with a pashmina. She draped it over my shoulders. "Perfect."

I was too stunned by everything to say a word. Instead I followed her meekly down the stairs and back to her car.

As we drove, she said, "You are my date tonight. I hate attending these events alone. I had a very nice gentleman lined up, but he was called out of town on business. It is way too late to call anyone else and say, 'You were not my first choice, but would you come anyway?'"

"I understand," I said. "Except about the date part."

"That is probably a poor word choice on my part," she said. "In an earlier age, I might have asked you to escort me to the event. But now that word has come to mean something else entirely."

She paused while she navigated traffic.

"It is easier for me to tell you what I don't mean. I am not attempting something that would result in a sexual harassment lawsuit. On the flip side, I would prefer you don't flirt with any gentlemen tonight. But I don't want you to act as an assistant, either. Perhaps 'companion' is a better word."

I thought about it. "A date without the sexual undertones."

"Is that all right?"

"Yes. I am looking forward to it. Does that mean you're going to hold doors for me?"

She laughed.

We drove in silence for a few minutes.

"I want to ask something, but I don't know if it's something I am supposed to figure out without asking."

She laughed again. "You can always ask. Nothing is a test."

"Am I being groomed for something?"

She didn't answer right away.

"Does silence mean 'yes'?" I asked after a minute. "Or does it mean, 'I am not answering that'?"

"Silence means, 'I wasn't expecting you to figure it out'. At least not so fast. Yes, you're being groomed. Do you mind?"

"No. Is tonight part of the grooming?"

"Yes. But before you ask, yes, there was a gentleman. Yes, he cancelled this week. I've had tonight's tickets for months. However, I wasn't upset he cancelled, because it gave me an opportunity to invite you." She paused. "You're going to be around some fairly high powered clients in the future. This gives you a chance to get used to it when it doesn't matter."

"All right," I said. "Thank you for explaining."

The event was back downtown. We pulled off the freeway and navigated the surface streets. We pulled in front of a building. "This is the Women's Club," she said. "It's an amazing building."

A valet opened both car doors for us. Mine handed me out and gave me an arm until Andrea had collected her parking ticket and stepped around to claim me. She offered an arm, and I took it. We stepped inside. She removed an envelope from her purse and presented her tickets as we stepped into the building.

I stared around the building. It had high ceilings and fancy woodwork everywhere. "This is gorgeous," I said quietly.

"Yes, isn't it? I make a point of attending events here because it's such a fabulous location."

We stepped further into the building. There were little displays set up everywhere trying to explain what this particular charity did and why we should give them money. Here and there were hollow glass obelisks into which one could slide a donation. Some of the checks had several zeros on them.

"Andrea," I said quietly after we passed one. "That seems..."

"Tacky?"

"Yes."

"Some people believe that charitable giving should be flaunted," she said. "I will allow you to come to your own conclusions."

"So if one wished to provide a less obvious donation?"

"There are opaque containers." She nodded towards one. "They themselves are perhaps less obvious."

A waiter walked past, and Andrea collected two champagne flutes, handing me one.

We roamed the building. Periodically Andrea encountered someone she knew. Sometimes she simply greeted them. With others, she joined into conversation. I held onto her arm and tried to look intelligent. I stayed out of the conversation until someone referred to the pyramids into which checks were being deposited.

"It's an obelisk," I said quietly.

"Excuse me?" I looked at the man who had misused the word. He was one of those types of men: fit, tight clothes, with perfect hair and a permanent sneer. His girlfriend was stunning and vacuous, the only type of woman he'd have who would possible have him. We were in a group of three other couples. I hadn't really been paying that much attention to the conversation, and there had been too many names flying around for me to remember any of them.

"It's an obelisk," I said. "Not a pyramid. They're easy to confuse." I turned to Andrea. "What is it the charity does? The displays are all about the need for clean water in third world countries, but I haven't seen how they intend to use your money."

"No," the man said. "It's a pyramid."

I looked back at him. Andrea wasn't saying anything. I sighed. "You're partly right. The top is a pyramid. The entire structure is an obelisk." I turned back to Andrea again. "Is there a display that explains how they propose to provide clean water? I'd like to know what they want to do with my money before I give them any."

"I think I know a pyramid when I see one," he said.

Andrea still wasn't rescuing me. Fine. I turned back to him. "And people used to think the world was flat, or that leeches were a good health treatment, or that trickle-down economics works."

I watched him actually puff out his chest.

I sighed. "Do you really want to get beat up by a girl over something so easy to check?" I asked him.

His friends all said, "oooh" at that comment.

"I think I know more about, well, everything than Andrea's pudgy assistant," he said. He looked me up and down derisively.

"Seriously?" I asked him, getting angry. "Fine. Does anyone's smart phone have a signal?"

Several phones came out. "Mine does," one of the women said.

I released my arm from Andrea's, opened my purse and pulled out my checkbook. In front of everyone I wrote a check for a thousand dollars and signed it. "I have a check for this charity made out and ready to drop in the obelisk. Where is yours?" I let everyone see the check.

I watched him reach into his coat pocket, withdraw his money clip, and count out ten one hundred dollar bills. Flashy asshole. I handed my check to Andrea and raised my eyebrow at him. He gave his cash to her as well. I turned to the woman with the working smart phone. "Obelisk. Look it up." I spelled it for her.

She punched away at the phone, stared at it for a minute, then began laughing. "An obelisk is a square, tapered structure with a pyramid-like shape at the top." She turned to him. "You got owned by a girl, and it couldn't have happened to a nicer guy."

She leaned over and high-fived me.

"Feed the obelisk, Jeremy," she said. She turned her phone to face him. "Here's a picture if the words are too complicated for you."

I took my check back from Andrea and slipped it safely into my purse. Jeremy glared at me, especially when Andrea walked to the obelisk and one by one inserted the bills, making a big show of tapping the last one through the slot.

Jeremy grabbed his girlfriend's arm and stormed off. Andrea returned to my side, and I clutched her arm again.

"I'm sorry," I said. "He made me angry."

She looked down at me. "I am so proud of you."

"Man," said one of the men. "I hate that guy. That was beautiful, Felicia."

"The part that is really going to get him," said the other man, "is when he realizes he used cash and didn't get a receipt. He can't write it off on his taxes."

"It was stupid," I said. "To pick a fight over something so simple. Any third grader knows that."

"I didn't," said the woman who had looked it up. "I was willing to let him call it a pyramid."

The conversation continued for a while longer before we moved on.

"I'm sorry if I embarrassed you," I told her.

"You didn't. Were your questions serious?"

"Yes," I said.

"They provide water bottles with built in filters. One bottle costs a few dollars and can produce enough water for one person for several months. I don't remember the details."

"Oh. This check is a little rich for my blood, but I could write a smaller one."

"As far as I am concerned," she said. "You just gave them a thousand dollar donation. It isn't like Jeremy was going to donate anything to them. He comes to these to let people think he is a charitable guy. Keep your check book in your purse."

Throughout the evening, we encountered more people Andrea knew. "Is this the woman who owned Jeremy?" One woman asked. "I heard about that."

"Everyone has heard about it," said her husband. He shook his head. "So stupid. Any third grader knows that."

"That was my point," I told him. At that point we each recognized a kindred history buff spirit, and we spent the next ten minutes dominating the conversation over vague facts regarding some of the more intriguing obelisks around the world.

"All right, you two," his wife said eventually. She looked at Andrea. "He could go on for hours if he finds a willing audience." She looked at me. "It was nice meeting you, Felicia. I hope to see you again."

"Have someone call me next week, Andrea," the man said. "We may have some business."

* * *

After the event, she drove me home.

"Was that what you meant by 'date'?" I asked her.

"Yes, although I wasn't quite expecting you to steal the show."

"I'm sorry," I said.

She laughed.

* * *

Dream Petra was laughing as she stroked my arm. I curled my fingers and tried to catch her hand, but only the hand worked, not the entire arm, and I could not catch her. Finally she laid her hand in mine and I squeezed gently.

The kiss she gave me left me breathless.

Or maybe it was the pair of cats sitting on my chest when I woke up.

* * *

"Thank you for inviting me last night," I told Andrea when I saw her on Friday. "I've never been to an event like that."

"You're welcome," she said. "And thank you for joining me."

She sent me home early that afternoon. "It's Friday. Go home. Enjoy the weekend."

* * *

My dream with Dream Petra that night was long and lovely. It started the same as always. I was on my back, naked, and unable to move. She was humming and speaking her unknown words, kneeling over me, smiling.

I looked into her green eyes and felt like I could get lost in them forever.

I wanted to talk to her. Twice I tried to say something. She didn't hush me, but she looked sad for a moment when I failed. Then she reclined next to me, her entire body pressed along my length, her head on my shoulder, and continued to touch me, humming and speaking her words.

I couldn't see what her hand was doing, but I could feel as she lightly touched my skin, drawing little figures with her fingertip. She drew fingers on my stomach and on my ribs. One on each leg. She teased my belly button for a moment, then her hand slowly worked towards my chest.

She drew figures on my breast, playing with the nipple. It felt amazing.

She kissed me, her hand still on my breast, and I woke.

* * *

"So," said Beth that night. "Any good dreams lately?"

Even over the phone, I blushed.

Invasion

My dream Saturday night felt like it went on for hours. I held her hand, and she looked so pleased. As always, Dream Petra hummed and sang her words to me while stroking me. I looked up at her from the floor and tried to smile.

It must have worked! As suddenly she offered her own radiant smile and caressed my lips.

She continued to caress me, and she looked so amazingly beautiful. We were holding hands, and I used a finger to draw a straight line on her hand. An "I". Then I drew an "L".

Suddenly she appeared startled and looked away. She stopped humming. She squeezed my hand tightly then looked back at me, her face full of concern.

"Felicia," she said. It was Petra's voice, and the first time she'd said any words I had understood except "Mine". She continued. "You are in danger. You need to wake up. Your cell phone is on your nightstand. Grab it. Arrange your pillows under the covers so it looks like you are still there, and hide between your bed and the wall. Not in the closet or under the bed! He'll look there. Call 9-1-1 and be very, very quiet. Wake up now!" She slapped me.

And I woke.

The dream was still fresh in my mind. I reached over and grabbed my phone, then I heard a noise. Someone was in my apartment! He had bumped into my sofa and swore quietly. Oh shit! Oh shit!

I arranged the pillows the way Dream Petra had told me, then crawled between the bed and the wall. I woke my phone and dialed 9-1-1.

"9-1-1-. What is your emergency?" came the voice over the phone

I spoke quietly into the phone. "Someone is in my apartment! Oh god, someone is in my apartment!"

I heard footsteps in the hallway. My heart was pounding a hundred miles an hour. Afraid he would see the glow of the phone, I jammed it against my chest. Holding the phone in one hand, I slammed my other hand over my mouth to hold back the screams.

I heard him approach the bed. I was sure he'd hear my heart beating in my chest.

There was a thump! As he hit the bed. Then he swore and ripped the covers off the bed, tossing them over my hiding spot, further concealing me.

My bed has a dust ruffle. Even with my eyes near the floor, I couldn't see past it, but that meant he would have to pull all the covers off where he had tossed them and look between the bed and the wall to see me. The bed creaked, and then a voice from near the floor said, "Shit! Where is she?"

The bed creaked again. I kept my hand pressed against my mouth. I followed his footsteps as he walked over to my closet and slammed the door open. There were rustling noises.

I heard the sirens. My apartment building was only two blocks from the nearest active precinct house. The sirens stopped outside my building.

"Shit!" he said again. I listened as he ran from the apartment, slamming my door against the wall on the way.

I pulled the phone back to my ear. "Are you still there?" I whispered.

"Yes, Ms. Connor. The police are inside your building and approaching your apartment. Are you safe?"

"I think he ran. Oh god, I think he wanted to kill me."

And that's when I started to scream.

I heard heavy feet in the hallway, then a shout of, "Police! Police!" I continued to scream. I continued to scream as the feet pounded into my room. "Police!" I screamed louder when the bed was pulled away and the covers pulled off of me. I didn't stop screaming until a lady police officer crouched down on the floor in front of me and pulled me into her arms. Then I cried, clutching her desperately.

Someone gently took my phone away and spoke into it briefly. Several officers searched the apartment, yelling "Clear! Clear!" to each other.

The lady police officer held me whispering, "Shhh, you're safe now. We're here. You're safe. He's gone, long gone." She rocked me gently. I continued to clutch at her, quivering and crying.

One of the officers walked over and wrapped my blankets around me gently.

Slowly I calmed down as the lady police officer whispered soothingly to me. "What's your name, honey?" she asked me quietly, still holding me.

"Fe-Fe-Felicia," I stammered.

"Felicia," she said. "My name is Sally. My partner, Daniel, is the one who wrapped the blankets around you. You're safe now. We won't let anything happen to you."

Someone spoke, "Lock was jimmied."

She held me for a little longer before I pulled away and looked at her. "Was it a dream?"

"No, Felicia. Someone was here. You're safe now."

I clutched at her again but willed my heart to slow down. I pulled away and looked at her. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," she said.

She gave me another minute to calm down further, inspecting my face. She must have seen what she needed to see. "Are you ready to get up? We need to ask you some questions."

I nodded. She helped me stand up.

"Can I- Can I get some clothes and clean up a little?"

"Of course, Felicia," she said. She let me go. I walked to my closet. The door hung open and the clothes were disarrayed.

"He was in here," I said. "Do I need to leave it?"

She walked over and said quietly, "No one was hurt and it doesn't look like anything was taken."

"And police investigations are expensive," I said.

"I'm sorry," she said.

"I understand." I stepped into the closet and retrieved jeans and a sweatshirt. Holding the blanket tightly around me, I walked out of the bedroom and to the bathroom and closed the door.

I was in there for several minutes, and when I came out, I was still wrapped in the blanket. But I had proper clothes on underneath and my hair wasn't such a fright.

Officer Sally was standing with three other police officers. As soon as I exited the bathroom, she stepped over to me and put her arm around me again. "Where would you like to sit?"

I pointed to the sofa and pulled her along with me. We sat down together, and I clutched at her through the blanket.

"Daniel is going to ask you some questions," she said gently. "Do your best."

I nodded.

Her partner walked over slowly, pulling one of my dinette chairs with him. I think he was trying to avoid startling me. He sat down a couple of feet in front of me and offered a concerned expression. The other two cops hovered around, listening, but giving me some distance.

I took a deep breath and said, "I won't start screaming again."

"No one blames you for being scared," he said. "I am Officer Irwin. I need to ask some questions."

I nodded.

He asked my name, then whether anyone lived with me.

"My cats. They're probably hiding."

"We haven't seen them," he said.

"They're small. I wouldn't stick my hands under the sofa if I were you."

He smiled.

He asked me where I worked. When I answered, I noticed the other two cops offer each other a look. One of them stepped outside the apartment.

Then he asked me to explain what happened. I told him the story, starting with waking up and hearing a noise and ending when I started screaming.

When I finished, he went back to clarify a few points. Then he asked if I had a boyfriend or if I'd recently broken up with someone.

"No, no boyfriends in a long time." I paused. "I'm not really girlfriend material."

He frowned, then asked more questions.

I heard voices in the hallway. I looked up and Andrea was talking to the police officer out in the hall.

"That's my boss," I said.

Daniel looked over. "Do you trust her?"

"Yes."

"Let her in," he called.

Andrea walked straight over to me. She looked around for just a moment, then sat down on the sofa next to me. Sally moved away a little, and Andrea put her arm around me. I leaned against her.

"How did you know?" I asked her.

"Officers Bartlett and Nickols are old friends," she said. "I hope you don't mind."

"No. You didn't have to come."

"Hush."

I looked over at Officer Irwin. "Were there more questions? What now?"

"I think we have everything we need," he said. "We'll patrol the neighborhood. He jimmied the lock, but it doesn't seem broken. If you give us your keys, we can test it for you."

"My purse," I said.

Sally stood up and retrieved my purse from the table, handing it to me. I dug the keys out and handed them to her.

I looked over at Andrea. "Oh god, I was so scared. I think he wanted to hurt me." The tears started down my cheeks again.

"Oh Felicia," she said, wrapping her arms around me and holding me. "I'm so sorry."

After a moment, Sally was back, sitting on the chair that Officer Irwin had been using. She handed the keys back to me. "The lock is working fine. Do you want us to stay?"

"Ms. Darkangel and I can take it from here," Andrea said. I looked at her, then at the door. Petra was there.

"That's my other boss," I said to Sally. "I trust her, too."

She nodded and gestured. Petra walked over.

"Are you all right?" she asked.

I nodded, then stood up, letting the blanket fall from my shoulders. I stepped up to Petra and wrapped my arms around her. "Thank you for saving me," I told her quietly.

"Saving you?" she asked.

I blushed. "Oh. I mean." I pulled away. "You came to me in my dreams and warned me. You told me what to do."

I looked away, but she put her hands on my shoulders and turned me to face her. "I'm glad you're safe."

The officers gave me their business cards, asked me once more if I was sure I was okay. Sally pulled me to the side and asked me if it was okay leaving me with Andrea and Petra.

"Yes," I said.

"If you think of anything else, you call us."

I thanked her again and she said, "I'm glad we were able to help."

She closed my apartment door behind her.

"Did he take anything?" Andrea asked.

"I don't think so. He wasn't here very long. My laptop and purse are both here."

"Where are the cats?" Petra asked.

"I haven't seen them. Hiding. They like it under the sofa."

"I'll find them," she said.

"They scratch," I warned her.

"I'll be careful," she replied. "Thank you for the warning."

She went into the kitchen, and I heard her rummaging around. Then I heard the can opener. She had found the stash of tuna. It took about three seconds for both cats to poke their noses out from under the sofa then dash into the kitchen.

Andrea and I stared after them, looked at each other, and laughed. "That was efficient," I said. Then I looked at her. "How could you get here so quickly?"

"I was already awake and in my car when I got the call," she said. "I had a little bout of insomnia. I called Petra right away and we both headed here."

Petra exited the kitchen. "I found the cats," she said, grinning. "I split a half can of tuna between them and put the rest in the refrigerator."

I nodded. A half can each would make them sick, but a quarter can each was fine.

I looked between the two of them. They were each looking at me with concern. "I appreciate you coming," I said. "But you don't have to stay with me."

"Actually," said Petra. "We want to show you something." She paused. "Can you put on something other than that horrible sweatshirt? Then grab some shoes and your purse."

I looked down. It was a horrible sweatshirt.

I nodded and disappeared into the bedroom for a minute. I selected one of my old blouses, the ones Petra wanted me to replace, and put it on. I found some tennis shoes and stepped back out.

"I know I'm a fright," I said.

"You're fine," Petra said. "I'm sorry, I just can't stand sweatshirts for anything other than sweating in."

She walked over and grabbed my arm, pulling me towards the door. Andrea grabbed my purse and followed behind, closing up the apartment. She caught up and took my other arm. "Your car," she told Petra.

We took the elevator down then exited the building. Petra led the way to her car. Andrea held the front passenger door for me, so I climbed in and she closed it before climbing into the back.

"Is there a coffee shop?"

I pointed. "Around the corner, take a left, it's on the right. They have a drive through."

"Excellent," said Petra.

Petra put the car in gear and drove to the coffee shop. "Mocha, Felicia?"

"I love them, but the calories."

"Three large mochas," Petra ordered. "No silly bean on top, please make sure they are a drinkable temperature." She paid for the coffees and handed them out. Mine was perfect.

Petra pulled away from the coffee shop.

"What are you showing me?" I asked them.

"You'll see," Petra said.

We rode in silence. I was out of things to say and couldn't bring myself to make small talk. I was also a little overwhelmed that they were giving me so much personal attention.

We pulled into the parking lot of a very expensive-looking high-rise apartment building. Then she turned towards the building, opened her window, retrieved a card key, and ran it past the scanner. There was a pause before the parking garage door under the building began to open.

She drove in and pulled into a spot that was marked with her name.

"You live here."

"Yes."

We climbed out of the car carrying our coffees. Mine was half gone. Petra took my free arm. We took the elevator up one floor and got out in the lobby. There was a guard desk with computer monitors on the desk. We stepped up to the desk.

"Hello, Samuel," Petra said.

"Hello, Ms. Darkangel," he replied. He nodded to Andrea. "Ms. Benson."

"Samuel, this is Felicia Conner. We're going to show her around. Would you show her the security monitors?"

"Of course," he said. "Ms Conner, if you would care to step over here."

Petra nodded to me, releasing my arm, and I walked around the guard's desk. On the monitors were several video camera feeds. One appeared to be the entrance to the parking garage. Where were several in the garage itself, two elevators, two of the lobby, and a variety of empty corridors.

He tapped some buttons. All the images on one of the monitors disappeared and were replaced with one large image of the garage entrance. "This is when you arrived," he said. There was a car in the image and I could see Petra and me sitting in the front seat. "You can also barely see Ms. Benson in the back." He pointed. Then he tapped more screens and the images shifted, following our progress into the building, all the way to the security desk.

"We have cameras and motion sensors in all public parts of the building," he said. Then he gestured to the front doors. "Two inch glass and steel doors," he said. "Bullet proof. It will stop all hand gun rounds and most hunting rifle rounds. It won't, however, stop concentrated, military grade fire. Entrance to the building requires the guard's permission."

"Petra used a card key for the parking garage."

"That was for identification," he said. "I still had to tell the computers to open the door. I also had to tell the computers to allow the elevator to descend. The front doors work the same way."

"Thank you, Samuel," Petra said. She held out her hand and I returned to her. She took my arm and we turned back to the elevator. We rode the elevator to the eighteenth floor and got out. Petra pulled me to the right and we walked to an apartment door. She slid a card key through the lock and opened the door.

"Did that require the guard as well?" I asked.

"No," she said. "Just the main entrances. Once you're inside and on the first floor or above, everything works the way you would expect." She stepped inside and held the door for me. I followed her into the apartment.

It was amazing. We entered a small foyer then stepped into a large, furnished and tastefully decorated living room. Everywhere was rich woodwork. They gave me a full tour. It was about twice the size of my apartment and must cost about six times as much to rent.

"Is this your apartment?" I asked Petra. "Why are you showing me this?"

"No," she said. "It's not my apartment. I have the top floor, two floors up. This apartment is yours."

Relocation

I stared at her.

"I couldn't possibly afford this apartment," I told her. "You know that."

"Renea owns this building," Petra told me. "This is a perquisite of working for her. It's not one we normally share with new employees. But as you said to me, you feel you are finally where you belong. Andrea and I agree with you. This apartment's rent is identical to your current rent."

I looked around, stunned. Then I turned and looked at her suspiciously.

"You're wondering who you have to sleep with."

I cracked a smile. "Something like that. When something is too good to be true, it usually is. Is Renea Impressions really a cover for the mob or something?"

She laughed. "No. We're the good guys."

Andrea said, "Would you like the pros and cons?" I nodded. "Pros first. It's a stunning apartment."

"Yes."

Petra said, "You would be able to ride to and from work with me or Karen when our schedules mesh. She's just down the hall. There are eight other Renea Impressions employees living in the top four floors, so if you make other friends at work, some of them are here, too."

Andrea said, "The building is wired with a corporate-grade internet. There is a solid firewall for the building and each apartment is heavily wired. This apartment has a wireless network, but you are free to disconnect it and use your own equipment, if you prefer."

Petra said, "Your monthly rent would remain a constant percentage of your salary before any of the special bonuses. If you get a raise, rent will go up. If you receive sufficient raises, rent will stop when you are paying market rates. That would be some time from now."

"You may retain any of the furnishings you wish or replace them with your own," said Andrea. "The building allows cats. Limit two, and no dogs."

Petra said quietly. "And you would be safe. Which is the main reason you're going to accept."

"Now the cons," said Andrea. She looked at Petra. "I can't think of any."

"She'd have to move. Some people hate that."

"And if she quits Renea Impressions, she'd have to move. She couldn't afford the apartment."

I looked between the two of them. "Does Renea know you're offering a, what? Six-thousand-dollar apartment?"

"Not quite that much," said Petra.

"To a secretary?"

"Assistant," said Petra. "And yes, she does. I would have arrived at your apartment this morning ahead of Andrea, but it took me some time to reach Renea for permission. As soon as I told her the situation, she told me I was stupid to even wonder what the answer would be. But I felt I should ask first."

"You woke her up?"

"Yes, and she would have been angry if I hadn't."

"I have a lease," I said.

"You won't when I get done with them," Petra said.

I wandered around the apartment for a minute. There was no carpet. The floors were beautiful hardwood except for tile in the two bathrooms. There were oriental rugs under the living room set, most of the master bedroom, and the dining room table. The master bathroom had a huge shower and a whirlpool tub. The second bedroom was furnished as an office. I wandered into the kitchen and it was fully equipped. The kitchen itself was amazing.

I wandered back out to the living room where Petra and Andrea were waiting for me.

"Are you going to make us order you to take it?" Andrea asked.

"Thank you," I said. "I was so scared. When can I move in?"

"Immediately after breakfast," Petra said cheerfully. "Breakfast this morning is two floors above us. Shall we?"

We took the stairs. Petra's apartment was amazing. I received an immediate tour. There were three bedrooms, two with amazing views. One was her master bedroom, one was a guest bedroom, and one was organized as a mini dojo.

We prepared breakfast together. It was a decadent affair, full of calories, and I loved it. We cleaned up afterwards then discussed logistics. Andrea had suitcases in her car parked outside my apartment. Petra collected two large suitcases and a garment bag of her own.

We stopped back on the eighteenth floor on our way out. Petra knocked on a door and Karen answered. "Are you free today?"

"Yes," she said, looking between us. "What's going on?"

"Felicia is moving in down the hall. Immediately. Do you mind helping?"

"The one we uses for guests?" she asked. "Oh, I love that apartment." She turned to me. "Who did you sleep with to rate that?"

"This morning she was attacked in her old apartment," said Petra quietly.

Karen's expression turned to one of horror. "Oh, I'm so sorry," she said. "My comment was in poor taste."

"It's okay," I said. "I was wondering who I was going to have to sleep with to get the apartment when they showed it to me." We laughed together then Karen grabbed her shoes.

We returned to my apartment. Petra and Karen packed my closet. Andrea started on my bathroom. I found the cats and stuffed them into carriers. I wandered through the apartment collecting the things I would want right away. The new apartment had a television, but I collected my own DVD player; Erika and I had a movie date tonight, after all. I grabbed cat food and the food dispensers, then roamed the apartment, picking a few more things and setting them on the dining room table.

I only had one crying jag. Andrea immediately pulled me into a hug and made soothing sounds at me. Petra and Karen both walked over and I was enveloped in a large group hug. "We will not allow anything to happen to you, Felicia," Petra said. I calmed down and thanked them for looking out for me.

It took several trips up and down, but we loaded everything into the three cars. Karen rode with me, as I didn't know where we were going.

* * *

My things were in by lunchtime.

"Lunch is on me," said Andrea. "I love the place across the street."

"Oh, so do I!" said Karen, then paused. "Was I invited?"

* * *

Over lunch, Karen asked, "Why the DVD player? There is one there. The movers could have taken care of it."

So I explained about movie night with Erika. "We often have friends at her place or mine," I said. "But I haven't really had friends here I've wanted to invite. Last week was 'Young Frankenstein'. We both know all the words and recite them. It takes a pretty special person to put up with us. You three are invited any time you want to come, but I understand if you don't want to put up with our craziness."

"What is the movie tonight?" Petra asked.

"The Ghost and Mrs. Muir," I said. "It's one of our favorites, but we only recite a few of the lines." I paused. "I was inspired by a ghost in my dreams lately."

Petra grinned. "I love that movie!" Petra said. "I haven't seen it in years." She gave me puppy dog eyes.

I laughed at her. "You already have an invitation," I said. "Any time. I won't bug you in the future, but it's every Sunday."

"I can't come tonight," Andrea said. "In fact, I need to leave as soon as we're sure you're properly settled. But maybe in the future."

"I've never heard of that movie," Karen said. "I make killer Cosmos, though."

* * *

Karen loved the movie.

* * *

"Thank you," I wrote on Dream Petra's hand with my finger that night.

She smiled at me and kissed me.

* * *

I rode to work with Petra in the morning. On the way I asked her, "The training we do in the dojo. Does it really work?"

"Yes," she said. "But when you can, hiding or running away is better than fighting. I would have hid. A man is almost always bigger and stronger, and sometimes is just as well trained."

At the dojo, she showed me one more yoga pose. I wanted her hands to linger when she positioned me, but they didn't.

Karen arranged everything about my old apartment. We removed the furniture in the second bedroom out and moved my old bedroom furniture in as a guest bedroom. The rest of my things went into storage in the basement. The new furnishings were so much nicer. "Once you're comfortable with the idea," she said, "You can donate everything to charity."

I rode the train home with Karen that night. Petra wasn't going straight home.

* * *

That night, Dream Petra was ecstatic when I reached out to her with my arms. She let me pull her into a weak embrace.

We cuddled for a long time before she kissed me and I woke up.

* * *

The next day was my fourth Tuesday. I rode to work with Petra and she said, "Shopping again today. A new suit," she said. "Nine-thirty."

I rode home with her.

* * *

That night, I felt Dream Petra's hands and heard her voice, just like I had been now for weeks. I opened my eyes, and she was kneeling over me. I reached for her and caressed her cheek.

"I love you," I said. My first words in these dreams.

She smiled and clapped her hands again, then lowered her lips and kissed me deeply. I didn't wake up but instead was able to enjoy the kiss.

She pulled away from me, still humming, still speaking words I didn't know. I didn't want her to leave, but when I opened my mouth to speak, she placed her hand over my lips. Then she crawled down to my legs. She began touching and caressing my feet, first one foot, then the other. I couldn't quite see my feet, but I could watch her eyes, her bright green eyes.

"Please kiss me," I told her.

She blew me a kiss.

And I woke up.

* * *

During the drive that morning, Petra told me, "There is an event at my apartment Saturday evening. Andrea is probably going to ask you to attend. If she doesn't, I will." She paused. "Attendance is optional, but you should attend."

I nodded. "I have a weekly date with Beth, an old high school friend," I said. "But I'll move it." I paused. "I don't know any of the protocols. Should I bring something?"

"It is classy to bring something any time you attend an event in someone's home," she said. "Flowers and wine are common. Or an especially good treat. It is better to bring something small and expensive for its size than large and cheap."

"What do I wear?"

"It is nearly always safe to wear a little black dress," she told me. "Unless you have been specifically told either formal or casual."

* * *

I rode home with her that night. As she always did, she held the car door for me, then got in her own side. Before we pulled out of the spot, she said, "Are you busy tonight?"

"No, nothing," I told her.

"I suddenly feel like cooking and I hate cooking for just myself. Would you join me?"

"I would love to, Petra."

"Excellent. We'll stop by the grocery store and see what looks good."

We had fun in the grocery store together. She took great delight in selecting foods. We finished and I helped carry things to her car. We set everything in her trunk, and I told her, "Petra, a wise woman once told me never show up to an event at someone's home empty handed and suggested wine was a good choice. Would you care to teach me how to buy an acceptable bottle?" I pointed to a wine shop next to the grocery store.

She laughed. "I can try. I know a few types I like. Otherwise I typically hit my favorite wine shop and tell them what I'm cooking."

We walked over to the shop and stepped in. "What do you know about wine?"

"I know it comes in red and white, bottles, jugs and boxes. I'm pretty sure if I show up at your door with wine in any container other than a bottle, I'll get fired."

She laughed. "No, but Andrea would assign some really crappy work for a couple of weeks."

She gave me a brief lesson, then I bought what she told me to buy.

We got to the apartment building. "Go ahead and change and come up," she said. "The door will be open."

After changing, I brought the wine up. I knocked and entered. "Petra?"

"Kitchen," she replied.

"I know this is a surprise," I said. "I brought wine."

She smiled and pointed to a wine opener. I had no idea how to use it. I puzzled over it for a moment before she showed me how to use it. She pointed at the proper wine glasses and I poured for us.

After that she slipped a cutting board and a knife to me. "Do you know how to use a chef's knife?"

"Sharp side down?"

I received a fast lesson in not chopping off fingers. Periodically she popped something into my mouth. Ultimately everything went on the stove. "Can you set the table?"

Dinner was lovely. We cleaned up afterward then sat on the sofa and talked for a while. We hit a lull in the conversation and I said, "I should go before I wear out my welcome."

She walked me to the door. I turned around to say goodnight, and she was right behind me. I found myself staring up at her only a few inches away. She looked down at me with her green eyes, and I wanted nothing more than her to kiss me.

She gave me a quick hug.

"What's the movie Sunday?"

"Erika hasn't decided," I said. "So she'll have to pick something we both own. Are you coming?"

"Yes. That was so much fun last week."

Then the door closed behind me and I leaned against it for a moment before heading back to my own apartment.

* * *

That night, Dream Petra was looking playful. As I woke in my dream, she was perched over my feet, watching me. When my eyes opened and I was looking at her, she grinned then began tickling my feet.

There wasn't a thing I could do about it, and she was really good at tickling.

Not once did I ask her to stop.

After a while she changed tactics. She tickled one foot for a little, then watched it. Then she tickled the other and watched it. She had switched back and forth several times when suddenly she stopped. Her grin grew wider and she clapped a few times. My left foot was trying to hide behind the right one. I'd moved a foot.

Then her look turned predatory, and she slowly began crawling up the length of my body. She kissed my pelvis, then traced lines in my skin with her hair. Finally she was on top of me, staring down into my eyes from inches away.

Finally she kissed me, a long and slow kiss that set my nerves on fire. We were both breathless when she pulled away.

"I wish the real you would kiss me like that," I told her.

She smiled broadly before kissing me again. I woke before the kiss ended.

* * *

By now, my daily routine was well-established. I loved my job. Andrea treated me very well. I spent a lot of time running mundane errands for her or shadowing her to meetings, but she had begun offloading a lot of other duties, too.

Her primary job was director of marketing, but she'd worked directly with public relations clients in the past, and she still had several that preferred her direct involvement in their needs. I learned an enormous amount of what Renea Impressions does and met a lot of people.

For the first time in any job, I felt deeply valued. Everyone in the company treated me with a great deal of respect, even when I did something stupid. We all make mistakes.

I still didn't understand how I kept having my dreams every night, but I didn't care anymore.

Thursday afternoon, Andrea pulled me into her office. "There is an event at Petra's on Saturday. I believe Petra told you about it."

"Briefly," I said.

"I was going to ask you to escort me," she said. "But Kelly is coming into town specifically for the event."

"Petra asked me to plan on coming whether or not you needed me."

"Excellent," she said. "I hope you won't be disappointed if there aren't any jerks to run roughshod over."

* * *

Thursday and Friday night, I was able to wriggle my feet some more. I think Dream Petra was hoping for more movement from me. But she hummed and sang her words to me. Friday night after tickling my feet for a while, she curled up with me and hummed into me ear. I woke up with the memory of her biting my earlobe.

I didn't know what was going on with me, but whatever it was, I didn't want it to stop.

* * *

I took the train home with Karen Friday night. "I'm going for a drive tomorrow," I told her. "Would you like to go?"

"I can't tomorrow," she said. "I am helping Petra prepare for the party. I would love to go another time."

Beth and I talked for hours on Friday instead of Saturday. I told her about my new apartment and about why I'd moved. She was thrilled to death on one hand and scared to death on the other.

She told me about her new guy. He sounded pretty good. So far, he was treating her right, and that was the important part.

She asked me about my dream lover. I sighed.

* * *

Friday night, when Dream Petra began tickling my feet, I was able to pull them away from her. She clapped her hands in joy then rewarded me with some pretty serious kissing.

"Please don't stop," I told her.

"Soon," she whispered in my ear as I woke up.

* * *

Saturday morning I looked at my map. It was a chilly autumn day, and I had a time limit. But it was beautiful, and I wanted to go for a walk somewhere interesting. There was a beautiful state park an hour north out of town, and they had fabulous hiking trails.

I showered and dressed in jeans, a warm denim shirt, and my hiking shoes. I pulled my long, red hair into a pony tail. I wore a hat and gloves. I brought a backpack with food, water and my camera.

It was a lovely drive with no traffic. There were a few people at the park, but it felt like I had it to myself.

I picked a four-hour loop to a good lookout point and set out. It felt great. The trail started in a lowland meadow, then proceeded into a large grove of trees before it began climbing up to the ridge over the St. Croix river. I attacked the upward slope with gusto and was soon breathing hard, but pushed through it.

My two-hour hike consumed an hour. I took a bunch of pictures, ate my lunch anyway, and took more pictures.

I did some yoga stretches before beginning the second half of the loop. It went even faster than the first half did. I checked the trails map and decided I had time for another loop with an estimated duration of two hours. I spent an hour and a half, including a significant amount of time photographing a field of autumn flowers.

I had never felt so amazing.

I drove home and took the elevator up to Petra's floor. I knocked on her door and waited.

Karen opened it. "You're early," she said. "And what are you wearing?"

"I just wanted fifteen seconds with Petra, if she's not too busy."

"Come on in," Karen said. "She's in the kitchen." She raised her voice. "Petra, it's Felicia."

"Kitchen, Felicia," I heard her say.

When I stepped into the kitchen, Petra had her hands in a sink of dishes. She looked over her shoulder at me. "Is everything all right?"

"Yes!" I said, bouncing over to her. "I just came by to say Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!"

She laughed. "You're welcome. What did I do?"

"I spent the day in a state park, and I never felt so amazing. Normally I walk along those trails, plod along them, really. I didn't plod today. I felt great!"

She and Karen both laughed. "I know what you mean," Karen said. "I used to be the same way."

"You both are welcome, then," Petra said. "Of course, if you were really thankful, you could wash these dishes for me."

"I'd love to," I said.

She laughed again. "I was teasing."

"Move it, boss-lady," I told her. "I can't do your cooking for you, but I can wash some dishes. I promise not to break more than two or three."

She relinquished the kitchen, draping a towel over my shoulder.

"Is there anything sharp hiding in this water?" I asked.

"No," she said. "That's a bad habit that we don't do in my kitchen."

"Good," I said. I plunged my hands into the water and began washing. "Who is coming tonight and what do you want me to do?"

"The party is for some of our more prestigious clients," Petra said. "There are always a few no-shows, but I expect eight to twelve clients, most of them bringing a spouse or date. All the company directors will be here, most with a spouse, date or escort of some nature or other."

"So just a casual event then," I said with a grin over my shoulder at her.

"Right," she said. "I would like both of you to help host. Take coats, fill wine glasses, that sort of thing. That should help get things going. Felicia, I also would like you to be my date for tonight, just like you were for Andrea at the charity event."

My body tingled at the idea of being Petra's date. I was hoping it wasn't quite like my time with Andrea however.

"So there's a guest you want me to beat up?"

"I don't believe you'll have a similar opportunity," she said.

"I sort of thought if you wanted an escort, it would be Karen," I told her.

"I have another job," Karen said. "Mary Noreen tends to drink too much. I get to babysit."

I almost asked her what she was being punished for, but decided that might be going too far with the banter. "That sounds like a tricky responsibility," I said instead.

"It's not too bad," she said. "I like Mary, and she isn't an alcoholic. Basically she starts talking. You know how some people talk with their hands?" I nodded. "She talks with her glass. I give her ginger ale instead of champagne."

Petra set a knife and cutting board on the counter to my right. "I need that back right away," she said. I finished what I was currently washing, then did the knife and cutting board and dried them right away. "Thank you," she said when I returned them to the counter in front of her.

I finished the dishes. "Is there more I can do, or would the two of you prefer I got out of your way?"

"You're more than welcome to stay and help," Petra said. She glanced at the clock. "We have forty more minutes then it's time to get dressed, no matter how much is left to do."

For the next forty minutes, I did whatever she asked. Halfway through I said, "I'm a little surprised you don't bring in a catering service."

"Anyone can hire caterers," Petra said. "There is nothing special when you do that. Doing it yourself is something else entirely." She paused. "And honestly, I love it, as long as I have company getting ready. Both of you, thank you."

With ten minutes to go in our self-imposed deadline, Petra began a tour of the apartment, eying everything critically. Karen and I each adjusted a few things for her, and Petra declared the place as close to ready as it was going to get.

"All right," she said. "Both of you please go get ready and please arrive fashionably early. That means get your tails back here, but don't rush your preparations."

* * *

The party was a great success. I met the clients in attendance, all of whom seemed pleasant. I alternated between seeing to guests' needs and attending to Petra.

As the party began to wind down, I moved through the apartment, finding discarded wine glasses and the other accoutrements of an expired party and brought them all into the kitchen. Forty minutes later, I nearly had the kitchen cleaned up and all the dishes washed when Petra walked in.

She shrieked, which startled me to no end, so I echoed her and almost dropped the glass I was drying.

"Don't do that!" I said when my heart rate settled back down.

"I thought you had left," she said. "To be honest, I was a little disappointed you hadn't said good night."

"And so you come in here to scare the daylights out of me. There's a thank you for you." I grinned at her. "You'll just have to kiss me goodnight to make up for it."

She smiled but didn't respond.

She looked around the kitchen. "You didn't have to do all this." But she began putting everything away, much of which went back out in the cabinet in the dining room. She returned with a few more glasses and plates.

She came back in with a wine bottle, eying the contents. "There's just enough left in this bottle for two glasses. I want to unwind a little. Care to join me in the living room?"

"Yes," I said.

She poured two glasses and handed one to me. We moved back to the living room and sat down on opposite ends of the sofa. She kicked her shoes off and sighed. I'd been barefoot for thirty minutes; my shoes were in the corner of the kitchen.

"Feet tired?" I asked. She nodded. "If they appeared in my lap, they might like the attention they got," I said.

"I think rubbing my feet is above and beyond the call of duty," she said with a smile.

"Who said anything about duty?" I asked.

She shifted on the sofa and set her feet in my lap. I began massaging them for her. As soon as I started, she began moaning in pleasure. I smiled but didn't say anything. We sat there for a goodly while, Petra sinking lower and lower into the sofa as I massaged her feet, one at a time.

Then she sat up. "All right, as good as that feels, if I keep letting you do that, I'm going to fall asleep here. Time to send you home."

She pulled her feet away and we both got up. She took my glass from me and set it aside then walked me to the door. I reached for the doorknob, but she put her hand on my shoulder. "Felicia?"

I turned around. "Thank you for your help tonight," she said. Then she stepped up to me, and I found myself looking up into those amazing eyes, the eyes from my dreams. She was going to do it! She was really going to kiss me! My heart began pounding.

She leaned down, past my mouth, and kissed my cheek.  "Your good night kiss," she said quietly.

She stepped past me and opened the door for me. I stepped through. "Good night," I told her.

* * *

Dream Petra tried to kiss me. I didn't kiss her back. She pulled away and looked hurt.

"I'm mad at you," I told her. "A kiss on the cheek? I throw myself at you, and I get a kiss on the cheek?"

Dream Petra didn't say anything, but she moved down to my feet and began massaging them for me. It felt good. I was tempted to pull them from her petulantly, but her hands were experts, and my feet hurt.

In my dream I started to cry. "What's wrong with me that the only love I get is in my dreams?"

She moved up me immediately and moved her lips to my ear. "You are perfect," she said.

"Please kiss me before I wake up," I told her.

And she did.

* * *

I used Sunday for cleaning and errand day. I started by trying on my Halloween costume. It included a corset, which no longer fit. I was pleased and disappointed at the same time. It had been an expensive corset. I sighed, took fresh measurements, and ordered a new one.

It was Erika's week to pick everything, so I used her shopping list for what we'd be making for dinner. I cleaned the apartment, hit the grocery store, and then kicked myself that I didn't have wine for my two guests. Wine wasn't available for sale in Minnesota on Sunday, so they would simply have to suffer with tea, coffee and water.

There was a knock at my door. I opened it expecting Karen or Petra, and Andrea was there. "Andrea!" I said.

She could tell I was surprised to see her. "I'm sorry," she said. "You said I was invited any time. I should have warned you."

"No, no, come in," I told her. "I'm happy to have you."

She stepped in. I took her coat and hung it up. She handed me a bottle of wine. "Oh perfect," I told her. I explained how I'd goofed and not gotten any ahead of time.

She laughed. "As if Petra has ever shown up anywhere without at least one bottle. Can I help cook?"

"Probably," I said. "But we have to wait for Erika. This may not be quite what you're expecting. We're quite silly."

"I'm in a good mood for silly," she said. "Laughter is good for the soul."

"That doesn't sound like the high powered businesswoman talking," I commented.

"Maybe not at other companies," she said. "But part of the reason we're as good at Renea as we are is because we value the human spirit. Don't ever let that go, Felicia."

We moved deeper into the apartment. "Is this something we can open now?" I asked, looking at the wine. "Or something that should wait for dinner?"

"You aren't one of those people who refuses to drink while she cooks, are you?"

"I'm sure I'm not," I said quite seriously. "Am I?" I handed the bottle back to her. Would you care to serve as sommelier tonight?"

"I would be delighted," she replied. She stepped to the buffet cabinet, took out four wine glasses and the opener, and opened the wine. She poured us each a glass.

Karen and Petra arrived together. Karen had flowers for me, which were lovely. Petra had a second bottle of wine. Andrea caught my eye and winked. Andrea poured wine for both of them. I found a vase for the flowers, and my computer started to ring. Erika was online.

"Can someone answer that?" I asked. "It must be Erika."

Karen stepped over to my laptop sitting on the dining room table. She stared at it for a second, then clicked accept on the Skype invite. "Hey! Erika," she said.

"Hi, Karen," I heard Erika's voice. "I'm so glad you could come again this week."

"We have a party here," Karen said. "I hope you don't mind."

"Not at all," she said. "As long as no one gets serious."

I finished with the flowers and carried them to the table. Then I leaned over Karen's shoulder. "Heya, girlfriend," I said.

"There you are," she replied. "Who else is there?"

I reached over and picked up the laptop. "Well, first you must see the gorgeous flowers Karen brought me." I pointed the laptop at the flowers.

"Very nice," Erika said.

"And here we have Petra, who you met last week."

"Hello, Petra," Erika said. "Did your party last night go well?"

"Very well, thank you," she replied.

Then I pointed the computer to Andrea. "Erika, this is Andrea, the best boss I've ever had."

"You are suck a suck up," Erika said. "Hello, Andrea, it's nice to meet you."

"And you," Andrea said. "This is wonderful. Two good friends, thousands of miles apart, yet part of each other's lives."

"I love modern technology," Erika said. "When it works."

We moved into the kitchen. Andrea carried in my wine and handed it to me once I'd put the laptop down on the counter.

"What is that?" Erika asked.

"Andrea and Petra both brought wine," I said.

"Where's my glass?" she asked.

"At your place at the table," Karen said.

"Well, that's okay then," she said, giggling. "Felicia, I have a confession. I cheated."

"Cheated?"

"You warned me you were going to have help, so I already did most of my prep."

"You little cheater!" I said. "Just for that, I'm going to drink your wine."

The banter back and forth continued, like it always did, while we were cooking. The pasta was going and the chicken was ready to toss into the sauce we'd made. Very simple, nothing gourmet. Petra tasted it.

"Are guests allowed to make suggestions?" she asked.

"Only good ones," Erika said. "Suggestions," she added. "The guests can be as naughty as they want."

"Do you have any rosemary?"

Erika disappeared from view for a moment then came back. "Yes! Fresh even. Or dried."

"I don't have either," I said.

"I do," said Karen. She ran from the room and was back a minute later. She gave the rosemary to Petra and I watched while Petra and Erika both added rosemary to the sauce.

"Smell," Petra said, holding the rosemary out towards me. I stepped closer, sniffed, and smiled.

"Rosemary is my favorite," Erika said. "I should have made her buy some. I didn't think of it."

Erika and Petra finished the dinner. Karen teased Erika and got teased in return. Andrea got in on the teasing as well, which started a flurry of boss jokes. I stood back and watched, pleased my guests were getting along so well with Erika.

Sometimes Erika and I eat while watching the movie. Other times we eat first. Tonight, we ate first. We sat at my dining room table with Petra and Karen on one side, Andrea on the other, the laptop on one end facing the rest of us, and me opposite the laptop. Erika couldn't see all of us very well, but it was still interactive, and we could all see her.

We finished dinner and cleared the table, putting the leftovers away. I left the cleanup for later.

"What are we watching tonight, Erika?" I asked once we'd gotten to the living room.

"In honor of you, Felicia," she said, "We're watching 'Earth Girls are Easy'."

I avoided looking at Petra, but I still blushed.

"I love that movie!" said Karen.

"It's not too late to eat and run," I warned Andrea and Petra. "It's a very campy movie."

Neither Petra nor Andrea sang Julie Brown's song, "Cause I'm a Blonde" with us, but they laughed at all the right parts and appeared to have a good time.

Once the movie was over, Erika asked, "Is everyone coming next week?"

Petra asked, "Are we still invited even if we don't know the words to the songs?"

Erika laughed. "Everyone is welcome who promises to have a good time and not get all stuffy because we sometimes pick silly movies."

"Last week wasn't silly," Karen said. "I loved that movie!"

Erika tossed a few more jibes at Petra and Andrea then signed off.

They helped me clean up. Andrea said. "I really had fun tonight and would love to come again, but I don't want to interfere with your tradition with Erika."

"Erika and I have talked about this in the past," I said. "Anyone is welcome who doesn't try to change what we're doing. I had a boyfriend who got angry with us because we were heckling a movie he really wanted to watch. He wasn't invited back."

The three of them left together a few minutes later. I breathed a sigh of relief. I hadn't made a fool of myself.

* * *

Dream Petra was humming and stroking me. I opened my eyes and immediately focused on her. She smiled and kissed me. It was sweet. I reached up with my hand and held her by the back of her neck, encouraging the kiss to last.

She pulled away, looked into my eyes, then kissed me again, her tongue invading my mouth. I moaned into the kiss.

She pulled away, smiled, and her hands reached up and played with my hair for a moment, rearranging it about my head. She looked at me, and her smile turned into a playful grin. I knew that look.

"Oh no!" I said. "Don't you dare."

She pulled away from my grasping arms. Then her fingers dashed to my ribs and started a very one-sided tickle fight. I began giggling immediately while trying to escape her playful, clever fingers. Over the weeks she'd learned all my tickle spots, and she was exploiting them exceedingly well.

I tried scrambling away from her, but my limbs were still only working so well, and she had no trouble at all following me around, tickling me. I couldn't stop giggling, but I had not asked her to stop.

I managed one especially poorly performed flop after a particularly cruel tickle, banging my head rudely against the floor. She stopped tickling, and her expression turned to one of concern. She was immediately at my head, examining me.

"I'm fine," I said, once I caught my breath. She smiled and caressed my face.

Through all of this, the humming and strange words continued. I almost felt like I could understand the words.

She lied down on her side next to me, her head propped on one hand, the other continuing to caress me.

"I can't believe you picked on the crippled girl," I told her.

"Incentive," she said, before kissing me for the last time that night.

The Chase

Monday night, Dream Petra introduced a new game. She was stroking me and humming when I opened my eyes. I looked at her. She was kneeling over me, smiling. She leaned down to kiss me, but stopped with our lips a few inches apart, staring into my eyes.

"Kiss me," I told her.

She continued to smile but didn't come any closer. I tried reaching for her with my arms, but she evaded me and waved a finger in front of my nose, then pushed my arms back to my sides. She leaned over me again, stopping with our lips inches apart. Again I tried to reach for her, and again she waved a finger in front of me before pushing my hands away.

As always, she was humming and speaking her words.

I looked at her. "More of your incentive?" I asked.

Her smile grew wider and she nodded, just once. She lowered her lips over mine again. All I had to do was lift my head a few inches, hardly at all, and I could kiss her.

She waited for me, her lips hovering over mine.

I struggled with it. I felt my head move a little, but I couldn't raise it from the floor. I tried scrambling with my arms, but as soon as I did, she pulled away and shook her finger at me again.

"I can't," I told her.

She frowned and caressed my cheek. Then she lowered her lips towards mine again.

I didn't get my kiss.

* * *

I didn't get one Tuesday, either.

* * *

"I don't like this game," I told her Wednesday.

She straightened up and looked away. Then she disappeared.

"Hey!" I yelled. "Where did you go?"

After about two minutes, she reappeared, standing over me. She was holding a glass of water. There was a hand towel thrown over her shoulder. She knelt down at my head. I reached for her but she pulled away. I heard her set the glass of water down. She frowned at me, then her hands started to glow. She touched my shoulders and my arms went limp.

"Hey," I said quietly. "What did you do?"

Her hands were still glowing. She leaned over me and pressed her hands to my hips. My legs went immediately limp as well. I couldn't so much as twitch a finger.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

She didn't answer. Instead she reached above my head and picked up the glass of water. She reached in and withdrew an eyedropper. She filled the eyedropper with water from the glass, then held it about two feet directly above my face.

"You wouldn't," I said.

She squeezed the bulb and a drop of water fell from the eyedropper and splashed onto my face.

"Hey!" I said.

She moved the eyedropper slightly and squeezed again. The drop fell directly into my right eye.

"Stop it!"

She adjusted her aim and the water fell into my left eye.

The next time she squeezed the water out, I shut my eyes tightly. The water splashed against my closed lid. She splashed me a few more times, then I heard her set the glass down and she was drying my face with the towel.

I opened my eyes and looked at her. "I know you want me to turn my face," I told her. "But I can't."

She disappeared.

Like last time, she was gone about two minutes before she returned. She had her hands behind her back so I couldn't see what she was holding.

"Can we go back to the other game?"

She shook her head.

She knelt down next to me. She set something down with a glass clunk on the floor then showed me what else she was holding. She had a roll of tape.

"What is that for?"

She peeled off a piece of tape then reached over and used her left hand to pry my right eyelid open.

"No! No! No!" I said, trying to squeeze my eyes shut. She taped my eye open anyway. She did the same with the other eye.

"I want to wake up now!"

She shook her head.

Then she showed me what else she had. It was a bottle of lemon juice.

"Petra, please don't."

She looked at me sadly, then poured a capful of lemon juice into the water. She stirred it with her finger then tasted it. She added another cap of water, stirred, and tasted.

She filled the eyedropper with the water lemon juice mix. The first splash was against my lips. I could taste the lemon.

"I want to wake up!"

The next splash just missed my left eye, but some of the water seeped onto my eye. It stung!

"Petra!" I yelled.

The next splash landed directly in my right eye. It really stung. She got my left eye with the following splash. Now both eyes stung, and I couldn't blink.

"Oh god!" I yelled. "Stop it!"

She waved a glowing hand over my face, and the stinging immediately stopped. She caressed my cheek once. Then, offering a sad look, she picked up the glass and eyedropper again.

"No!" I yelled.

The splash landed on my cheek. I had turned my head away.

She immediately set the glass down and clapped with joy. She reached over, caressed my face, then turned my head so I was staring straight up again. She picked up the eyedropper. With her free hand, she tapped my left eyebrow then very carefully and deliberately took aim. She squeezed, and I turned my face to the right. The drop landed harmlessly on my cheek.

She clapped again.

"Please stop," I said quietly.

She straightened my head again, then very gently removed the tape holding my eyes open. I blinked my eyes, then squeezed them shut. I lied like that for a moment until she tapped my nose. She was holding a small bottle of eye drops. She let me read the label. I nodded.

She clapped her hands. I had nodded.

Very gently she held my left eye open and gave me three drops of the eye drops. I blinked several times. Then she did the same with the right eye.

She set everything aside before leaning over to kiss me. I turned my head away. "I'm mad at you right now."

She caressed my cheek and whispered, "I love you," into my ear.

I woke up.

* * *

"That bitch," I said, getting up and talking to the cats. I stormed around the apartment for a few minutes, then found my phone. I texted Petra.

"Running late, taking train."

I went back to bed and curled up for a while.

Eventually I got out of bed, showered, and dressed. I took the train and barely arrived at work by my official start time of nine. Andrea saw me, gave me a few minutes to settle in and called me into her office. "Close the door."

"Am I in trouble?" I asked when I sat down.

"No," she said. "Is something wrong?"

I looked away. "Bad morning," I said. "Do you ever have those dreams that feel totally real, and you're dreaming about someone real. That person does something that makes you really angry, and when you wake up, you're mad at the real person?"

She nodded. "Are you still angry?"

"Yes," I said. "Isn't that silly? It was just a dream, but it felt so real." I paused. "I'm sorry, I won't let it affect my work."

"Quite all right, Felicia. We all have bad days." She paused. "Unless it's me you're mad at."

I actually laughed. "No, it wasn't you."

"Good," she said. "I have something new for you today."

* * *

Over lunch at the dojo I avoided Petra.

But when it was time to go home, I took the train. I was still mad at her.

* * *

That night, when I woke in my dreams, I took one look at Dream Petra kneeling over me, squeezed my eyes shut, and willed myself to wake up.

I took the train again on Tuesday, arriving at eight.

And Wednesday.

Thursday night I didn't dream of her.

* * *

I woke up Friday morning crying. I took the train, arriving early, and went straight to the dojo. I did a fierce workout. No one bothered me. I was at my desk with a professional appearance by seven-thirty and buried myself in my work.

At ten, a messenger arrived carrying a box from a local florist. I signed for them and opened the box. There was a vase with a beautiful flower arrangement. Andrea was in a meeting but had left me at my desk, working on an assignment for her. I went into the office and set the flowers on her desk for her.

When she returned from her meeting, I was nearly done with the assignment she had given me on Monday. "Flowers came for you," I told her.

"Who are they from?" she asked.

"I didn't read the card. I'm sorry. Should I have?"

"No, probably not," she said, laughing. "I haven't done anything to anyone lately that would warrant flowers."

She went into her office and I bent back to my task. She came out just a minute later, carrying the flowers. "Felicia, they're not for me, they're for you." She set the flowers on my desk. I stared at them. They were beautiful.

"I haven't done anything to anyone lately, either," I told her.

"There's a card," she said. She plucked it from where it nestled amongst the flowers and handed it to me. The envelope had my name on the outside. I opened it and read it.

The card read, "Are we all right? Petra."

"Are you going to tell me who they're from?" Andrea asked.

I looked over at her. "The person I had that dream about," I said.

"Oh," she replied. She sat down in my guest chair. "Are you still angry at him?"

I thought about it. "Yes. Isn't that stupid?"

She cocked her head. "Sometimes dreams can seem very real. In your dream, was he trying to hurt you?"

"She," I said. "She was trying to help me, but I felt very helpless and it felt like she was being exceedingly mean."

"Had she tried other methods first?"

"Yes."

Andrea paused. "Maybe it would help looking at it like this. Imagine this dream woman sent the flowers as an apology for not finding a nicer way to help you. Can you forgive her?"

I looked at the flowers. They were especially lovely. I turned back to Andrea, took a deep breath, closed my eyes for a moment, then told her, "Yes. Thank you."

"You're welcome. What are you going to tell the real woman?"

"I don't know. I've been dodging her. I guess she figured out I was upset. So now I have to apologize."

"What does the note say?"

"It just asks, are we okay," I told her.

"So, tell her yes and invite her to coffee or something. You don't need to say anything else."

"Thank you," I told her again. "I'll do that."

"Good," she said, getting up. "Almost done with that?" she pointed to the paperwork on my desk.

"Yes. Would you like to go over it after lunch?"

"Perfect."

* * *

At the dojo, I found Petra and asked her to help me with a move she had taught me the week before.

"Of course."

We stepped to the corner and she told me to go through the move. "The flowers were lovely. Thank you. May I have a ride home tonight?"

She smiled broadly. "Yes. Am I welcome on Sunday?"

"I hope you'll be there." But then I looked away. "It was my week to pick the movie, and I was in a mood. I picked Dracula. The one with Gary Oldman and Winona Ryder. In it, Gary Oldman as Dracula comes to women in their beds at night and seduces them."

Her expression darkened for a moment.

"But now I wish I'd picked something else. I'm not sure I'm going to be in the mood, but its one of our favorites, and Erika is all excited about it."

"Is this a serious movie for you or one you both heckle?"

"Heckle," I said. "Definitely heckle. We get really campy about it. Dinner is just spaghetti. You know, for the red sauce."

She laughed. "I will definitely be there."

* * *

When we walked to her car, I asked her, "Are you in a hurry tonight?"

"Not at all," she said. "Want to cook?"

"I was going to ask you to take me to your favorite wine shop," I told her. "But cooking sounds fabulous."

I bought two cases of wine and a wine rack to store it. We picked up groceries.

Back at my apartment, Petra cooked while I made little signs to hang around the necks of the bottles. They said things like "spaghetti" and "wine and cheese". I set the wine rack up in the living room next to the china cabinet and loaded it with bottles. We ate dinner and then watched a movie.

She left at eleven and said, "Sweet dreams."

"I hope so," I told her. "You too."

"I think I will," she said.

* * *

"I'm sorry," I told her the moment I saw her.

She leaned down and kissed me very passionately. She had one hand on the back of my neck, the other cupping my cheek while she thrust her tongue between my lips, teasing me.

Her hand moved down and cupped my breast. I arched my back into her.

She pulled away and looked at me, then clapped with joy.

"More!" I told her.

She lowered her lips to my nipple. She nipped gently, and I arched my back again, shoving my breast deeper into her mouth. Her hand moved to my other breast, and her fingers began tickling and pitching that nipple.

I felt like every nerve ending I owned was suddenly awake, and they were all screaming, "More!"

She pulled away and looked at me, although her hand was still on my breast. She looked at me squirming to her touch. She was smiling, grinning broadly.

She leaned over and kissed me deeply, her tongue probing. She licked my lips and kissed my nose playfully.

"More."

She kissed a line of kisses down my neck, shifted around so she was straddling me, then kissed a line of kisses down my body. She tickled my belly button with her tongue, then kissed my pelvis.

My legs opened for her, and she kissed her way to my vulva. Her lips parted me, and her clever tongue danced against my clitoris.

I almost came right there at the first touch.

And she pulled away.

"What?" I said. "Where are you going?"

She rolled off me, crawled up a little, and lied down on her side, her head resting in her hand, facing me.

I turned my head to face her. I was still squirming from the memory of her touch.

I rolled to face her head on. She lifted her head from her hand so she could clap.

"You did not just get me that worked up then stop."

She smiled. "Catch me."

Then I woke up.

* * *

"No!"

I swear I could still feel her touch, and I was so horny I couldn't stand it. I reached down and spent a few minutes finishing what she started. As my self-served organism burst through me, I felt cheated.

I lied in bed for a few moments, gasping, then climbed from the bed. The cats were nowhere in sight. I wandered out to the kitchen and found them eating their breakfast.

I was still horny as hell, so I headed to the shower. I made use of the detachable showerhead for several minutes, which felt nice, but not as nice as Dream Petra's tongue had. Still, I achieved a second blood-bursting orgasm. I replaced the showerhead and slumped against the wall, allowing the water to rain down on me.

I stood under the water for an exceedingly long time, but eventually emerged feeling something resembling normal.

Saturday became my cleaning and errands day. I gave the apartment a thorough cleaning and made my grocery list.

Then I left the apartment, walked up two flights, and knocked on Petra's door. She opened it after moment or two.

"Felicia, hello," she said. "Was I expecting you?"

"No. I'm sorry, I shouldn't intrude. I just wanted to ask one question."

"Quite all right," she said, holding the door open in invitation. I stepped inside and she closed the door. "I was just thinking about you anyway."

"Really?"

"I was wondering what wine I had to bring tomorrow night," she said. "What did you want to ask?"

"This is probably silly, but. How did you learn to cook? Did someone teach you?"

She nodded. "My mother taught me some basics. Things like boiling an egg. Believe it or not, Renea taught me more. But mostly I'm self-taught." She paused. "I presume you're asking because you want to become a better cook?"

I nodded. "Yes."

She led the way deeper into the apartment. "I have something for you then." She led the way into her kitchen. She had a single bookshelf on the wall. "These are my most basic cookbooks," she said. She pulled one down. It was very thick. "This book is one of two or three books that are considered the ultimate books for people learning to cook. I still use it from time to time. This copy is now yours, a gift."

"Thank you," I said.

She pulled out several copies of a thin magazine. "These are not a gift. I want them back. If you are serious about learning to cook, you'll subscribe to this magazine. I pick at least one recipe from every issue and make it, even when I'm exceedingly busy. When my schedule allows, I make several." She paused. "Don't worry if you splatter a little when making something from these. I do that all the time myself."

I cradled everything in my arms.

"Would you like some basic advice?" I nodded. "First, use quality, fresh ingredients whenever you can." I nodded. "Second, only cook with something your great grandmother would have considered food."

"I'm not sure what that means."

"No MSG, no high fructose corn syrup."

"Right, I understand."

"Third." She pulled another cookbook down and spread it on her counter. "This is my favorite right now. Notice the sticky notes." The book had tons of sticky notes. She opened the book to one of the pages and turned it to me. "Notice something else."

I looked at the page. "You write your own notes."

"The first time you start writing in a book can be traumatic. We're taught to revere books, and writing in them is almost sacrilege. But here, look. The recipe calls for a certain amount of celery."

"You wrote how many stalks."

"Right. Otherwise you have to measure. Celery is almost always the same size, so this recipe calls for four stalks. If the stalks are small, I might use five."

"Got it."

"Last," she said. "It's more fun to cook with someone else. Or for someone else."

I smiled. "Are you inviting yourself over?"

She laughed. "Yes. Or Karen. She'd love being invited." She paused. "I'm busy tonight. Andrea and I are attending an event. But you could invite Karen."

"It's my night to talk to Beth after dinner. Would Karen be offended if I kick her out after dinner?"

"No, just let her know your plans."

"Thank you, Petra. I'll get these back to you tomorrow."

"Keep them for a week or two. You can pick up copies of the latest issue in the grocery store. If you like them, subscribe."

"I will."

* * *

My phone rang.

"That's my queue," Karen said. "Dinner was lovely! You can invite me any time." She kissed my cheek on the way to the door.

I grabbed the phone. "Hi Beth!"

"Someone sounds happy," she said.

"I am," I told her. "But I'm so horny I'm ready to hump this phone. If I hang up will you call me back so it vibrates?"

We talked until late.

* * *

Dream Petra was sitting on the floor, cross-legged, a few feet away. I rolled over and looked at her. "Why are you way over there instead of over here kissing me?"

In response, she slid backwards away from me a few inches.

I lied back, staring upward, wondering if there was a ceiling somewhere above us. Everything was dark except the space immediately around us. The floor was stone, but somehow I wasn't uncomfortable lying on it. I stretched and was surprised to find my entire body working.

She clapped.

"Catch you?"

She nodded.

"If I catch you, I get to kiss you?"

She nodded.

I rolled over and got on my hands and knees. I didn't feel like standing was a good idea. I started crawling to her. She clapped quickly then slid further away. I crawled more quickly and she jumped to her feet and skipped away.

I sat back and looked up at her. "Seriously?"

She nodded.

I began climbing to my feet. I swayed, and she was immediately at my side, steadying me. I stood up, clasping onto her. She took a couple steps backwards, but held onto my hands. I took a cautious step towards her, then a second, then pulled her into a kiss. She kissed me deeply, then pulled away, holding onto my hands. The next kiss cost me four steps before she let me kiss her. The next one cost four less cautious steps. Then she dropped my hands and walked backwards away from me. She stood ten feet away and waited for me. I followed after her and she kissed me, her hands clasping my bottom.

Then she whispered, "Catch me," again and danced away.

This time whenever I got close, she danced away. I began moving more quickly, but still she danced away. She would wait until I was almost to her, then dash around me, giggling, humming, and singing her strange words.

Finally I caught her. She melted into my arms and kissed me, then pulled me to the floor.

I woke up.

* * *

I tossed a bathrobe on and wrote a quick note for Karen. "Going for a hike, leaving at eight if I haven't heard from you. Felicia." I made sure the door would not automatically lock, stepped down to Karen's door, knocked loudly enough she'd hear if she was awake but not so loudly that I'd wake her, and slipped the note under her door.

After a shower, I dressed for a hike in the woods and pulled out my maps. I knew exactly where I wanted to go. It was a little further away than last week, but there was a hike I'd wanted to do for a long time. I had not felt like I was in shape to do it in the past. I made sure I had the maps I wanted and prepared my backpack.

At seven-forty-five, there was a knock at my door. I popped down and Karen was there in a bathrobe, holding my note. She still looked three fourths asleep.

"I won't be ready by eight," she said.

"I'll wait. I have water and lunch for us."

"I'll hurry."

It took her about forty minutes to get ready. I let her back in the apartment and she was looking much perkier. "Where are we going?"

"Are you up for a serious hike?" I told her where I wanted to go.

"Yes!" she said.

We had a great day together and arrived back at the apartment at four.

* * *

Andrea arrived carrying flowers. "Those are beautiful," I said. "Thank you." I invited her in. She hung up her coat and helped me arrange the flowers. Petra and Karen both arrived shortly after.

"I'm empty handed this week," Karen said. "I was going to get flowers but someone lured me away instead." I laughed.

Petra had a bottle of an Italian red wine. She opened it.

Skype began to ring shortly after everyone arrived. We carried Erika into the kitchen.

"Ha!" she said. "I have wine this week."

When dinner was nearly ready, I said, "Dinner this week is informal. We need to have all that lovely red sauce while we're watching the movie."

"What movie?" Karen asked.

"Dracula!" said Erika, ominously. "Gary Oldman and Winona Ryder version. And if anyone even thinks about getting serious, we're going to heckle you instead of the movie."

"Who are you tonight, Erika?" I asked her.

She produced a stake and hammer. "Van Hesling," she said. "Vampire Hunter. Who do you want to be..." Erika began playing a game of eenie-meenie-minie-moh. "Andrea?"

She smiled. "Renfield."

"Ooh," Erika said. "Excellent choice. He's fun to play. Now you pick someone."

"Petra?"

"Winona Ryder's character?" she said hesitantly.

"Ah, the female lead," said Erika. "Mina Hawker."

Petra looked at me, but I looked pointedly at Karen. "Karen," she said. "Who do you want to be?"

"I don't want to be the vampire," she said. "Is there another vampire hunter?"

"Keanu Reeves was Jonathan Hawker. He's sort of a pansy at the beginning but kicks butt later," Erika said. "Although he gets really lucky. And later marries Winona Ryder AKA Your Boss."

"Ooh, I get to marry Petra. I can handle that," she said, laughing.

I smiled wickedly. "That makes me the count." I looked pointedly at Karen. "I was hoping you'd want to be one of the female characters."

"Why?"

"Because the only other female characters are either more vampires or Lucy Westenra," Erika said, laughing, "who Dracula bites early in the movie."

We carried the food out to the living room and got everything ready. Erika and I hit play at the same time, and we all settled in to watch.

Parts of the movie we heckled. And parts of the movie we acted out. I pulled out a cheap set of plastic fangs from my pocket and slipped them in my mouth when no one was looking. Erika was expecting it, but my three guests were surprised and laughed. Later I got off the sofa and began stalking towards Mina, played by Petra.

"What are you doing?" she asked.

"I can't see," Erika said. "But I bet she's stalking you. Mina, she WILL bite you if she catches you."

"You wouldn't," she said to me.

"Oh yes, she would," Erika said. "I'd run!"

Giggling, Petra leapt from her chair, and I gave chase. She ran around the apartment, giggling and neatly avoiding me until I got her cornered. Andrea and Karen were giggling as well.

"Oh no, Mina!" Andrea said. "You're in trouble now. Don't leave too nasty a mark, Vlad!"

Petra tried to dash past me, but I caught her. She offered only token resistance, and allowed me to push her against the wall. She got quiet as I pressed my body against hers, pinning her to the wall. I stood on tip toes to reach her neck with my mouth, then popped the plastic fangs out into my hand and gave her neck a quick kiss.

"Aww," said Karen as Petra and I returned to our seats, giggling. "I thought you'd really bite her."

I laughed. "I thought about it, but I decided that might be carrying things a tiny bit too far."

We watched the rest of the movie, all equally irreverent, although there wasn't any more chasing around the apartment. The movie ended and Erika said, "I'll email you tomorrow, Felicia. I'm thinking tear jerker."

"Anything but Ol' Yeller," I said.

She laughed and signed off.

Karen got out of her chair and began checking out my movie collection. "If you don't like Ol' Yeller, why do you have it?" she asked, waving it at me.

"I do like it," I said. "But I'm not sure I'm ready to sob in front of the three of you yet."

"Oh," said Andrea. "I'd be right next to you, sobbing away."

"Not me," said Petra. "I don't sob. I might shed a dainty ladylike tear, but never sob."

We carried everything into the kitchen. Petra went to the sink and started rinsing everything. "I'll help Felicia clean up," she said.

I walked Andrea and Karen to the door.

"Same time next week?" Andrea said.

"Absolutely," I said. "Erika will pick the movie, and if she said tear jerker, you can expect to cry. We don't heckle tear jerkers and we don't heckle anyone who cries."

"So it will be a different mood," Andrea said. I nodded. "I'd still like to come," she added.

"Good."

"I'll be here, too," Karen said.

By the time I got back to the kitchen, Petra had the dishwasher loaded and started and the cooking dishes nearly washed. I put the remaining leftovers in the refrigerator and started drying pots and pans.

We finished and I walked her to the door. "Thank you," I told her.

"It was just a few dishes," she said.

"Well, that too. But I was thanking you for letting me chase you around the apartment."

She laughed. "I'm forty years old," she said. "I haven't acted this young in a long time. I very much enjoy being reminded that we all have a childlike side and we should let it express itself from time to time."

"If I get off work at a decent time on Tuesday, I want to cook. Would you like to come over? I don't promise it won't be an utter flop."

She winked. "I know the number of the Chinese restaurant down the street, and they deliver. In case it's an utter flop. I would love to come."

* * *

Dream Petra was laughing as I chased her around the room. She was dressed in an ornate, nineteenth-century gown just like Mina Hawker's in the movie last night. She let me catch her, earning me a knee-shaking kiss.

I pulled away and asked her, "Where are we?"

She looked into my eyes then looked away. She raised a glowing hand, then the light left her hand and floated to the ceiling before splitting into several pieces, each of them just as bright as the first, and they spread apart, lighting the entire room.

"Wow!" I said. "That was beautiful. Will you teach me to do that?"

She nodded.

I looked around. We were in a round, stone room. I'd never seen the walls before. The ceiling above us rose to a peak at the center, suggested the roof of a building. The floor and walls were stone. There was no window or door. It was a big, round, empty room.

I roamed the exterior of the room, running my hand along the wall.

I turned back to her. "There are no doors or windows." I watched as she walked to a section of wall. She gestured, and a narrow opening appeared in the rock. She looked out and then gestured to me.

We were high in the air, several stories high at least. I looked out over a beautiful, multi-colored forest. But there was a cold draft coming in the window. I wrapped my arms around myself and stepped away.

"It's beautiful," I said. "But cold."

She nodded then ran her hand in front of the opening, and it disappeared. The draft disappeared immediately. She stepped up to me and ran her hand over my arm, which now was full of goose bumps.

"You've been keeping it warm so I don't get cold."

She nodded. She held up one finger for a moment, then disappeared.

"Hey!" I said. "Come back!"

She was gone for a minute. When she returned, she was holding a thick blanket. She wrapped it around me, snuggling me in tightly, then went back to where she'd made the window and opened the rock again.

"Thank you," I told her. We looked out the window together, my head on her shoulder.

"It's beautiful," I said again.

It was early morning, and we appeared to be facing south. I couldn't see the sun, but the light had that early morning look to it. The trees were huge. I saw a brightly colored bird fly past.

I turned to Dream Petra. "Where are we?"

She kissed me quickly then said, "Welcome to Siriena."

I woke.

Falling

Monday night Dream Petra was dressed in rough leather clothing. She looked a lot like Kate Beckinsale from Van Helsing. On a rack in the corner of the room was a similar outfit in my size. As soon as I opened my eyes, she kissed me very quickly, pulled me to my feet, and pointed it out to me. She pulled me over and started to help me get dressed. There were even shoes.

None of it fit quite right. She tugged a few things around, then her hands glowed, and the clothing adjusted more to my size.

"I guess in dream land, you can do anything."

She frowned and shook her finger at me.

"Oh, right," I said. "Siriena."

She smiled and clapped her hands.

"Why don't you ever talk to me?" I asked her.

In response, she kissed me again, then she took my arm and pulled me to the wall. She gestured, and an open doorway appeared. She pulled me through. We were in a curved corridor at the top of a set of stairs leading. We turned around and she gestured. The opening disappeared.

"If I wake up while we're out here," I asked. "Will I be okay?"

She nodded before taking my arm and pulling me down the stairs. We descended until we came to the bottom. In front of us was a stone wall. She gestured again, and an opening appeared for us to step through to the outside. It was chilly but not cold. We stepped through and she turned and closed the doorway.

We were standing in the courtyard of a large castle. There were four other towers as well as a large building connecting two of the other towers. We stepped away from the tower, and Petra turned around. She touched me, then pointed to the tower we'd just left. Then she held her hand to her own chest before pointing to another tower.

"My tower?" I asked. "And yours?"

She nodded. Then she took my hand and pulled me towards her tower. She gestured as we drew near. An opening appeared. We stepped through. I looked over my shoulder as the opening disappeared. She pulled me up the stairs to the top of the tower.

There was a room at the top. It was identical to mine, but furnished. We stepped in. Dream Petra did the thing she did with her glowing hands, and the room was lit.

The room looked remarkably like Real Petra's bedroom. I smiled. I roamed around the room for a moment then turned back to her. She was standing next to the bed and made a "come here" gesture.

I walked towards her as if I were stalking her. She giggled. As I got closer, she gestured, and all my clothes disappeared! I looked down and laughed. "That's a good trick," I said.

She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply, her hands grasping my ass and squeezing. I pressed myself into her, my head tilted back to accept her kiss, my own arms wrapped around her.

She turned me around and pushed me backwards onto the soft bed. I giggled as I fell backwards. She reached down, grabbed my feet, and finished flipping me onto the bed. She followed me onto the bed, crawling over me and looking down at me as I arranged myself comfortably.

"Mine," she said, then began her humming and singing again.

"Yes, Petra. Yours."

She kissed me desperately, her tongue probing deep inside my mouth. As she kissed me, she climbed on top of me until she was straddling me.

I reached for her with my hands, but she pulled away from me and caught my hands. She pressed them to the bed over my head. She held them there while she kissed me again, but I pulled them out of her hands and reached for her again.

She caught my hands and pushed them back to the bed over my head. As soon as she let go of me, I reached for her again.

She growled at me. Then I watched her hands begin to glow. She pressed them into my shoulders and my arms suddenly turned into spaghetti and fell to the bed. She ran her hands down my body, and my entire body went limp. I couldn't move a single muscle above my neck.

She took my now limp arms and positioned them with my hands lying on the bed above my head. She sat up and crossed her arms over her chest and looked at me.

"That is so not fair," I told her. "You're cheating."

I struggled to move, but she'd left me with nothing below my neck. She stared at me, still humming and speaking her words, but waiting for me to decide what I was going to do.

"Please, Petra. I want to touch you."

She shook her head.

I tried offering her puppy dog eyes, but that didn't get me anywhere.

"Please, Petra. I don't like this."

She simply folded her arms tighter.

We were running out of time, and I didn't want to wake up with things like this. "Petra, I'll be good. I'll behave."

She looked at me suspiciously.

"I promise. I'll behave."

She smiled then ran her hands over me again and I could move. I flexed my arms, adjusting them very slightly, then pointedly pressed them into the bed where she had left them.

She bent down and kissed me, her long black hair teasing my face. As always, she tasted amazing, and I wanted her so badly. I wanted to hold her. My arms flinched in desire and she immediately pulled away, glaring at my hands. But they were still where she had left them.

She bent down and kissed me again, her tongue slipping into my mouth. I moaned and squirmed.

She broke the kiss and pointed to my hands with one finger.

"I promised," I told her.

She nodded before lowering her lips to my neck. It tickled. I squirmed under her. She looked up and me and grinned.

She placed a line of kissed down neck and shoulder before pulling my nipple into her mouth. It immediately engorged under the attention of her clever lips, teeth and tongue. She moved to the other for a moment.

She popped up to give me a quick kiss, glared at my hands for just a moment, then began kissing her way down to my belly button, sliding down my body as she did so. Her tongue invaded my belly button for a moment, then she began licking and kissing her way to my pelvis. It tickled.

Then she slid between my legs, and I parted for her, drawing my knees up. Her lips started teasing my labia until I opened to her. Then she found my clitoris and I almost went through the ceiling with desire.

My entire brain shut down with the sensations she was giving me, her lips and her tongue teasing me deliciously. Her tongue parted me and slipped inside, offering more teases.

I grew increasingly frantic at what she was doing to me, growing closer and closer to an orgasm. She stopped what she was doing, lifted herself up to look at me, and said, "Mine!"

"Yours!" I screamed as soon as her lips found my clitoris again. "Yours! Petra!"

She teased and teased, and I rode a wave of emotion until I crested over.

I was still screaming her name when I woke up.

* * *

It was a quiet ride to work that morning. "Something wrong?" Petra asked me.

"No," I said. "Still thinking about a dream I had this morning."

"Good dream?" she asked.

"Oh yeah," I said. "The best." I blushed.

"Oh, one of those dreams. I take it he was good, your dream lover?"

"Yes, she was. I scared the cats when I woke screaming her name."

She laughed. "Yes, I imagine that would scare the cats." She paused. "The information I had on you indicated a preference for men."

"Apparently I am somewhat more open-minded than even I realized." I was still blushing. "Ms. Human Resources Boss Lady," I said. "Is this a conversation I should be having with my sort-of-boss at work?"

She smiled. "Probably not, but until we get to work, we're just two friends car pooling. Aren't we?"

* * *

Monday night I went digging through the book and the magazines Petra had given me, deciding what I wanted to cook for the women who was literally the woman of my dreams. Yes, I was feeling particularly corny. Being well satiated does that to me.

I decided I wanted a proper meal, complete with candles. Once I had my menu I made a list and went to the grocery store. I bought new candles and nummy chocolates for dessert.

* * *

Dream Petra was smiling, humming and speaking her magic words when I opened my eyes. I smiled back and climbed to my feed. We kissed, and she tasted divine.

There was a blanket on the floor. She picked it up and wrapped it around my shoulders then led me out of the tower, doors appear and disappearing as necessary. She took me to her tower then stole the blanket from me. She led me to the bed then pulled me into a voracious kiss. I went weak in the knees, and she pushed me onto the bed.

She showed me her hands. They were glowing. Then she touched my breasts, and an amazing jolt, almost like electricity, flowed into me. It was exquisite. I arched my back.

Then she stopped touching me. I opened my eyes and looked at her. She pointed to me, then held her hand to her chest.

"Yes, Petra, I am yours."

She touched my breasts again, and I couldn't think.

I caught my breath. "Yours," I said.

She moved her hand between my legs and I screamed her name as I had an instant orgasm.

When I could think again, I opened my eyes and looked at her. She was sitting on the edge of the bed, watching me. "I don't know if I can take that again. But I am yours."

She smiled and pulled me into her arms. I clutched at her. I kissed the side of her neck and whispered, "Yours."

I woke up.

* * *

Dinner that night turned out just the way I wanted it. I would have liked a "thank you" kiss, but I managed to avoid throwing myself at her.

* * *

Tuesday night, Dream Petra had a new game for us. As soon as my eyes opened she moved away from me. I stood up and moved to kiss her, but she held her hand out in a "stop" gesture and pointed to a rack with the clothes I'd worn two nights ago. She was already dressed in her own Kate Beckinsale outfit.

I got dressed quickly.

She stepped up to me once I was dressed and said, "If you want me, catch me."

Then she skipped away, ran to the wall, and gestured. The door appeared. She ran through it but it disappeared before I could follow.

"Oh, that is not fair! Petra! You could at least tell me how."

I stared at the wall where she had disappeared. I stamped my foot childishly then sat down in a huff, staring at the wall.

I managed to not go down the path of, "I can't." This was a dream; I could do anything. Supposedly. But I suffered a big case of, "I don't know how."

She must think I could do it. She must think I could figure it out. She hadn't appeared to cast a spell. She gestured, but I didn't think there was anything magical about the gesture.

I tried envisioning an opening. I tried believing there was an opening, although it was hard to believe something I didn't believe. I tried a variety of silly incantations while waving my hands.

"You could actually teach me!" I yelled at Dream Petra, although I doubted she could hear me through the walls.

I thought about what Dream Petra had done. She had gestured and the opening appeared. The gesture had appeared to be done casually. Maybe she was so practiced that it was done precisely, but I didn't know.

There was a noise behind me. I turned around and Petra was standing there. She had her hands on her hips and was frowning at me.

"I can try to reason it out from down here as well as I can while pacing around," I told her. "Does the gesture matter?"

She shrugged. That wasn't much help.

I turned away. "It's just a dream. Shouldn't I be able to do anything I want?" I turned around to look at her, but she wasn't there. Great. "You're not helping!"

I got up and tried running into the wall like Harry Potter at the train station. I bounced off and fell on my ass. I heard laughing. Dream Petra was back. "It worked for Jo Rowling," I muttered.

Dream Petra walked over and sat down next to me. She let me lean against her. "Will you show me again?"

She gestured and the door appeared. Another gesture, and it disappeared. I realized that when she made the door appear, she had pointed her thumb and index finger and spread them apart. She'd pinched to close the door again. "It's like the gestures on my phone," I told her.

She nodded. Then she set her hands in her lap, made no gesture, and the door appeared. Then disappeared.

I sighed.

She stood up, made the door open, then stepped partway into it and turned around. The door closed around her.

"Petra!"

She was half encased in the stone of the wall, partly sticking out. I stood up and ran over to her. I tried to pull her out of the stone but she wasn't budging. She smiled at me.  Then the stone disappeared and we both almost fell over when I pulled her out of the doorway. She hugged me gently and gave me a soft kiss.

She stepped away, clasped my shoulders in her hands, and turned me around. She began pushing me towards the wall.

"No!"

I began pushing back.

She lowered her hands from my shoulders and put them on her hips. She glared at me.

"Just tell me what to do! Please, Petra."

She put her hands on my shoulders and pushed me towards the wall again.

"No, no, no!" I pushed back.

Her hands glowed, and I felt my body start to go limp.

That's when I started to cry. "Please don't do this to me," I told her. "I'll go on my own, Petra. Please let me walk."

The creeping numbness stopped spreading as she searched my face. Then she nodded once, and I could fully move. She stepped away from me but pointed at the wall. Meekly I backed up until my back was against the wall. She stepped up to me and the wall behind me disappeared. I took too tiny steps backwards into the opening. She spent a moment positioning me. She pushed my arms behind me slightly and made me back up a tiny bit further.

Tears were streaming down my cheeks the entire time.

Then the wall returned, and I was trapped in the stone. My face from my ears forward was out of the wall. My chest poked out. The rest of me was encased in the stone. I could breath, although it was tight. Other than that, I couldn't move. The stone even held my head immobile.

She caressed my face and kissed me gently before stepping back.

I was feeling exceedingly vulnerable and couldn't stop crying. "Wait, please." She reached out and caressed my face. "Do you love me?" I asked quietly.

She stepped back up to me and kissed me again. She nodded, caressed my face once more, then backed away from me and sat down, watching me.

I didn't like it. I didn't like being unable to move, feeling the stone crushing me. I could only take shallow breaths, as much as would fit in my chest, but my stomach was pressed by the stone. I started to hyperventilate and fought to calm down. I knew Dream Petra wouldn't hurt me, but once the panic gained a foothold, it spread rapidly.

"Let me go!" I yelled. "Let me go!" I pushed the stone away from me and nearly fell on my face when I slid out of the wall.

Petra was on her feet in a fluid motion and caught me before I fell. I clutched at her, sobbing.

She turned me around and pointed.

There was a very rough dent in the wall. It didn't extend all the way through and was only slightly taller than I was.

"Did you do that?" I asked her. She shook her head and pointed at me. Then she tugged me towards the wall.

"No, please, no more tonight. Please, just hold me."

She nodded and pulled me down to the floor, holding me soothingly while I cried into her shoulder.

I was still crying when I woke up.

* * *

I got up and buried my face in a cat. Chelsea never let me do this, but Dervish, for all his playfulness, was more sensitive to my moods and would often, although not always, let me hold him when I was upset. He shifted around and clung to me a little.

Then he heard the food dispenser and flew out of my arms. I sighed and got up.

I looked at myself in the mirror. I was a fright. And I was due at Petra's door in ten minutes if I was going to ride in with her. I sighed again. She'd have to forgive my appearance. I collected my office clothes in my garment bag, tossed on clothes quickly, and headed upstairs.

As soon as she saw me, she stepped back. "Are you all right?"

"Weird dream. It left me unsettled, so I'm running late. Sorry."

She hugged me, which felt good.

In the car I asked her, "Is Andrea happy with me?"

"That's a stupid question," she said. "And it's quite unlike you to ask stupid questions."

I looked over at her. She sighed. "You come in early. The expectation was that you would start at nine, but you ride in with me, you spend extra time in the dojo. She are at your desk looking extremely professional by seven thirty instead of nine. You work late, and the quality of your work is exceedingly high."

She paused.

"You attend special events whenever asked, and you are positively priceless at them besides. That story of you beating up that asshole Jeremy is beyond compare."

"I would have really let him have it but I didn't want to embarrass Andrea."

"No, she's not happy with you. She's ecstatic." She paused. "So am I."

"I'm sorry I need pep talks," I told her.

"Don't be silly," she said. "I like knowing you're human. It would suck if you were Wonder Woman."

I laughed.

* * *

That night when I opened my eyes, Dream Petra was sitting a few feet away, humming, singing and smiling at me. "Hi," I said to her. "What are we doing tonight?"

She pointed to the wall. The indentation was still there.

"Are you going to put me in the wall again?"

She nodded.

I sighed and stood up. My clothes were on the rack. I got dressed slowly. She watched me, humming. I walked to her, stepping very close and looking up into her eyes. "Do I get a kiss first?"

She pulled me to her and gave me a very thorough kiss. Still humming.

When she released me I walked to the wall and looked at it. I felt the stone. In the back where my hair would have been, I saw it was peppered with little holes. I ran my fingers over it.

I turned around, stepped into the gap I'd caused, and sighed.

She closed the stone around me. I stood there calmly, encased in the stone. I tried pushing away, but it didn't work. I kept trying. Nothing.

Dream Petra was standing five feet in front of me, watching. She put her hands on her hips and gave me The Look.

"I'm trying," I told her.

She stood watching me for several minutes before she shook her head. She stepped towards me and the stone around me disappeared. I hadn't done it. I tried to step out of the wall, but she shook her head and put her hands on my shoulders. She pushed me backwards, further into the wall.

"Not all the way!" I told her. She shook her head. I meekly let her put me where she wanted me.

She took a big breath and held it for a second before she started humming again.

"Oh god," I said. I took a big breath and held it, and she closed the stone. All that was exposed was a small amount of my face: my eyes, my mouth, and my nose. Her hands were also encased up to her wrists, but she pulled them from the stone.

Dream Petra stepped back and watched me, her arms folded in front of her. I tried pushing the stone away, but I remained encased.

She sighed and disappeared.

"Hey!" I said. "Come back!"

I struggled with the rock, but it held me fast. I gave up before she returned. She was holding a large glass of water and the lemon bottle.

"Oh no!" I said. I started struggling with the rock but still couldn't free myself.

I watched as she poured four capfuls of lemon juice into the water. She stirred it with her finger, then licked her finger off slowly. I wished she let me do it for her.

"You forgot the eyedropper," I told her.

She looked up at me, reached into her pocked, and pulled out a child's plastic squirt gun. From another pocket she pulled out a small funnel. She looked at me pointedly.

I began struggling with the stone again while watching her meticulously fill the squirt gun. I didn't get anywhere.

She stood up and walked over to me. She pulled down on my lower lip, and I opened my mouth. I couldn't open it very far. She raised the squirt gun and squirted some of the watery lemon juice into my mouth.

"I get it," I said. "I'm trying, Petra!"

She gave me The Look again. She stepped about ten feet away and turned around. She took aim, holding the gun in her right hand. She held her left hand up with five fingers spread, then four, then three. When she ran out of fingers, she pulled the trigger of the squirt gun. The water splashed off the stone covering the middle of my chest.

She adjusted her aim upwards and began the finger count starting only at three. I squeezed my eyes shut.

After a moment, she tapped me on the nose. I opened my eyes. She was holding a roll of tape in front of me.

"No, no, no," I told her, renewing my struggles with the stone. She pulled off a length of tape and taped one of my eyes open, then the other. "Petra, this didn't go well the last time."

She sighed and nodded. I watched as she walked away and turned around. She aimed and began her count down. Before she could pull the trigger, I burst from the stone.

She stared at me for a moment then began clapping.

I reached up to pull the tape from my eyelashes, but she stomped her foot. When I looked at her, she waved her finger back in forth in a no, no gesture. She pointed at the wall.

I looked at her beseechingly, but she didn't budge. She continued to point at the wall. I hung my head and obediently backed into place. She walked over, pushed me firmly into position, then closed the wall around me. She stepped away, pointed the squirt gun, and I burst from the wall.

She clapped and pointed at the wall. I stepped back, and she closed the stone. There was a pause, and I stepped out of the wall.

She clapped and pointed at the wall. I backed into it. She closed the stone and I immediately opened it. She smiled and closed the stone again. I opened it. She smiled, stepped up to me, and gently removed the tape holding my eyes open.

I looked up at her. "I would really like a kiss now."

She held up one finger and I nodded. She pulled me into a kiss. It was a nice kiss, but it ended far too soon. After that, she pulled me back to the wall. She held up a finger, then stepped to the indentation in the wall. She took one hand and pushed against the stone. It peeled away from her hand. She proceeded to square up the indentation on one side. She turned around and looked at me and pointed to the other side.

"My turn," I said. She nodded.

I approached the wall and pushed against the stone. I felt it recede from my hand.

"I did it!"

She clapped with joy.

I proceeded to square up my side. My line wasn't as straight as hers, but when I was done she pulled me around, shoved me against the wall, and began kissing me thoroughly. She pulled away and we were both breathless. She never stopped humming.

She turned to the wall and opened the entire opening. She pulled me through, closed the door, and dragged me, laughing, to her tower. As soon as we were safely inside the tower, she gestured and my clothes disappeared.

"How about yours?" I said, reaching for her.

She shook her head and danced away. I pouted at her. She skipped back to me and pulled me into a kiss, then pushed me until I fell onto the bed. She climbed up after me, pinning me to the bed with her body. I didn't struggle. She clasped my hands and held them above my head.

She lowered her lips to mine, and I parted when her tongued slipped between my lips. She explored my mouth for a while. I began to squirm.

She pulled away and pointed at me, then held her hand to her chest.

"Yes, Petra. Yours."

She smiled and kissed me again. When she pulled away, she waited for me.

"Yours."

She took my nipple into her mouth and began teasing it.

"Yours. Yours. Yours."

She used her mouth, her hands, her magic. I kept crying out, "Yours."

I woke, still crying out, "Yours."

* * *

The next night she wouldn't touch me until I had made a proper doorway by myself. It was a little rough and took me a while before I could make it all at once. Each time I made a mistake, she closed the gap and made me start over, but eventually she nodded and pulled my to her tower.

She pushed me onto the bed, spent twenty minutes bringing me to the edge of orgasm, then held me there while I begged. She pushed me over the edge just moments before I woke up.

* * *

Friday morning on the way to work, I told Petra about my trips and asked if she would like to join me.

"Karen came last week. We had a nice time. I usually try to leave about eight and return by four, so it's an all day thing. I think Karen is coming this week, too, but the more, the merrier. Sometimes I go hiking, sometimes I pick a town I know is fun to visit."

"I would love to come," she said. "Do I need any special equipment?"

"Dress in layers and wear hiking shoes that are broken in," I replied.

"What if I don't have hiking shoes?"

"Buy some and wear them around the house. For tomorrow, wear shoes you can walk in and we'll go somewhere historic. Next week, back to the hills!"

"Will you help me buy some tonight on the way home?"

* * *

Friday night, Dream Petra made me close my door after I opened it. That lesson was easier than some of the others, but the way she taught me was cruel.

First, she lured me to the door way with kisses. We got there and she smiled at me and pointed to the door.

"I'm not dressed," I told her.

She smiled and pointed at the door.

"It's cold out there!" I complained. "You don't heat the stairway."

She walked up to me, made her hands glow, and then made my body grow limp. She caught me before I fell and lowered me to the floor, making sure I didn't clunk my head.

"Petra!" I said. "You know I hate this."

She ignored my complaints but arranged me the way she wanted me in front of the door. Then she opened it the door. Cold air immediately began wafting in. I had goose bumps instantly.

"It's cold, Petra."

She shrugged.

I looked at the doorway and tried to close it. Nothing.

Petra disappeared.

"Chicken!" I told her.

I was already cold enough that if I could have, I would have been shivering. I failed to close the door.

Petra reappeared carrying a book. She sat down next to me and opened the book.

"Seriously?" I asked her. "I'm lying here freezing and you're going to read a book?"

She turned a page.

I started bitching. And whining. And then more bitching. She disappeared. When she returned, she had wax earplugs with her and made a big show of putting them in. She smiled sweetly at me and went back to her book. Still humming.

I continued to bitch but focused on closing the door. In fits and starts, I managed to make the opening smaller and smaller. Finally it closed tightly and the cold air stopped blowing over me. I was still freezing.

Dream Petra looked up from her book and clapped. Then she reopened the door I had just closed.

"You bitch!" I told her.

That was a mistake. She narrowed her eyes at me. She'd heard me through the earplugs. Her hand glowed and she reached out and laid her glowing hand against my throat and mouth.

I tried to speak but couldn't.

I tried to tell her I was sorry but couldn't.

She went back to reading her book.

It took me a few minutes, but I managed to close the door. She didn't even look at me; she instantly reopened the door.

It took another half hour of her opening the door and me slowly closing it before I got halfway fast at it. She could still open it a lot faster than I could close it, but finally she nodded and let it stay closed. Then she narrowed her eyes at me before reaching out with a glowing hand and setting it over my mouth and throat again.

"I'm sorry," I told her immediately.

She smiled and released the rest of my muscles. I immediately began shivering. She pulled me into her arms and let me clasp her.

She kissed me very gently just once before I woke up.

* * *

The cats had stolen all the covers, and I was freezing. "Okay that's just mean, you two," I told them. "You could find yourselves sleeping in the bathroom if you keep this behavior up."

They blinked at me.

I ran to the bathroom and didn't step out of the shower until I was warm again.

Karen and Petra both arrived at my door at eight. I'd propped the door open, and Petra came in carrying Dervish.

"Oh hell," I said. "They're normally afraid to leave the apartment. Was Chelsea out there, too?"

"I just saw this one," Petra said.

"There a paw sticking out from under the sofa," Karen said, grinning.

I picked a quaint little town where I knew there were lots of little shops and several nice restaurants. Karen and Petra both said that sounded like fun. "I'm driving though," said Petra.

We spent the day shopping. I got a start on Christmas. I asked Petra for help on a present for Andrea.

"Presents for your boss should be exceedingly expensive and in the utmost taste," she said. Karen was in earshot range, and Petra grinned at me. "Jewelry is okay. Antiques are even better. At the very least, a silk shawl is lovely."

"You're getting a cup of coffee and a smile," Karen said. "And you'll say thank you and love it."

Petra laughed.

"Actually," I said. "There is a shop across the street that sells cashmere."

Over lunch, I got a text from Beth. "Last minute date tonight! Can I join you and Erika tomorrow?"

"Yes," I wrote back. "The movie is 'Ghost'."

"Sorry," I said. "Beth just cancelled on me for tonight, but she's joining us for the movie tomorrow."

"Then you're free for dinner tonight," Petra said. "Karen, how about you?"

"I have a date," she said.

"Do tell," Petra told her.

"It's a first date," she said. "I'm only going because my cousin begged me to. Everyone in my family has been trying to set me up. As if I need help." She paused. "They're all so conservative. They're afraid if I'm turning gay. Once, just once, I told my sister I was having these dreams, and ever since then, they've been throwing guys after me."

I looked at her sharply. "Dreams?"

"Yeah," she said. "Please don't ask. It's very embarrassing. It was a while ago, about when I first starting working for Petra. They lasted for a couple of weeks then stopped. It's been all boys, all-the-time ever since. I wish my family would just let me pick my own dates."

"You could say 'no'," Petra suggested.

"That's more trouble than it's worth," Karen said. She paused. "Some of the guys are pretty decent. Some have been slime balls." She smiled. "One got a little too grabby. I had him on the ground with one of the moves you taught us. I made him kiss my boots, then took his keys from his pocket and drove myself home, leaving him there. I told him his keys would be on the dashboard and he better collect his car before someone stole it. I also told him if he ever touched me again, I'd break his hands."

"You could have gotten in trouble for stealing the car," Petra said.

"It was back home, and my daddy is the police chief."

Petra and I laughed.

"I walked into the house and told Dad exactly what happened. I then told him I had handled it, and he was to leave it alone." She paused. "That was the last time any guys got grabby with me."

Petra turned to me. "So, Karen has a night of dating joy ahead of her. Will you join me for dinner?"

"I'd love to," I told her.

We finished lunch, did more shopping, and spent a lot of time teasing each other. Karen and I tried to pry embarrassing stories from Petra, but she was pretty good at heading us off.

"I bet Andrea knows some," I said.

"Andrea knows how to keep her mouth shut," Petra said, laughing.

We headed home. I dropped my packages off, changed into different clothes, then ran down to the florist for flowers. When I arrived at Petra's, the door was propped open for me. I stepped in and closed it.

She loved the flowers.

She let me help cook and wheedled embarrassing stories out of me. She'd gotten three before I realized she wasn't sharing any back.

"Hey!"

She laughed.

"Share," I ordered.

"Oh honey," she said. "I would, but I never in my life have done anything embarrassing."

"You are so full of shit," I told her.

"Well, there was that whole marriage thing. That was kind of embarrassing."

"You were married?"

"You don't have to say that like it's so hard to imagine," she said. "I used to be pretty attractive."

I scoffed. "Used to be? More than you are now?"

She smiled and said quietly, "That's very sweet. But I'm forty-years-old and no one your age is going to find me attractive.'

"You're full of shit again," I told her. "And we both know it." I paused. "And no, I wasn't doubting your ability to land anyone you wanted. I was just surprised anyone would give you up afterwards."

"I can be high maintenance," she told me. "I thought I was smarter than he was and made better choices. He didn't like my attitude."

"Were you? Smarter?"

"In my opinion, yes," she said. "In his, no. There are two sides to every story."

"What was his name?"

"David," she said. "I was living in Chicago at the time. Last I heard, he was still there. We married when I was twenty-five and divorced three years later. I moved here from Chicago when I got a job with Renea as an account representative."

She told me the entire story. I didn't understand why she felt it was embarrassing. When she finished, she said, "Andrea knows all about it. Karen does not. I would rather it never come up again, either with me or anyone else."

"You don't like to think about past relationships?" I asked.

"I don't like to think about the ones in which I was insanely stupid," she replied. "With David, I was insanely stupid."

"So, how about now?" I asked. "Seeing anyone special?"

She smiled. "Right now? Just you."

I laughed.

* * *

Saturday night, Dream Petra was waiting for me. She wrapped a blanket around me and took me to her tower.

"Why do you never talk to me?" I asked her. "Maybe a few words, but the only time it's been more than two or three, was that one night."

She looked at me, humming and singing. She seemed to come to a decision. She pulled me to the center of the room and stepped back with a "stay here" gesture. She stopped humming and said, "You're not going to like this."

"You can talk!"

"Of course I can, but you're not going to like it." She paused. "Before you notice, I'm going to tell you, I'm not doing it to you. My humming and singing is what keeps it from happening."

"Keeps what from happening?"

"Notice you're getting shorter?"

I hadn't, but as soon as she said it, I realized I was having to look up further to see her.

"Don't panic," she said. "You're going to be fine. I won't let anything bad happen to you, but you're going to be scared." She paused. "I received this same demonstration once. I freaked out. I hope you respond better than I did."

"Why am I shrinking?" I tried to say, except no sound came out.

"I'll explain what I can," she said. "We have a few minutes. First, look down."

I did, and I saw that my feet had disappeared into the floor. She stepped up to me and I clasped at her, but my hands went right through hers.

"Make it stop!" I yelled. But no sound came out.

"You're not a ghost," she said. "My singing is what anchors you here. Without my singing, you're only half here and can't really interact with anything. Gravity still effects you, but very weakly. Which is why you're floating slowly downward. And why I can't lift you up now. It's also why no sound is coming out of your mouth, even when you try to yell. You can't push the air."

"Please start singing!" I tried to tell her. "Please sing."

"If I start singing again," she said, "You'll come back fully into Siriena. But the problem is that there isn't a hole where you're sinking, and the structure of the tower won't support it if I make one there. If I start to sing, the parts of you that are in the floor will be chopped off by the floor. That would be bad."

I looked wildly at her, scared out of my mind.

"You won't get hurt," she said. "It's scary, but you'll be fine. There is an empty room underneath this one. When you've floated most of the way through the floor, I'll head down. As soon as you're completely clear, I'll start to sing again. You'll solidify over the course of just a few seconds and come crashing to the floor. Try not to break an ankle."

I looked at her and nodded.

By now I was halfway through the floor. It was disconcerting to look down and see my body cut off at my waist.

"I have about another minute or so," she said. "Then I need to run down so I'm ready for you. If you start sinking into the earth, it would be bad. I won't let that happen. But the risk of that is part of the reason we start up in the tower. Just in case."

She paused.

"I love you," she said. "With every fiber of my being."

I looked at her. "I love you, too," I tried to tell her.

"Will you allow me to continue bringing you here?" she asked.

I nodded.

"I know you don't like the way I teach you sometimes. I'm sorry."

"I love you," I mouthed at her again.

She smiled.

"You are mine," she said. "I'm very possessive. You understand?"

I nodded.

By now I was up to my chest and starting to panic.

"Love," she said. "I'm going to run downstairs now. When you slide through the floor, it's very scary. But you won't get hurt and you can continue to breath normally. I won't let anything happen to you."

I nodded. "Hurry," I mouthed.

She blew me a kiss and ran past me out of the room.

I sank lower and lower. I tried pushing against the floor to crawl back up, but my hands just pushed right through it. I reached all around me, grasping for anything I could touch, but I felt nothing. After a few more seconds, I had sunk to my chin, then my mouth, and then I couldn't see as I disappeared into the floor.

I tried to scream. No sounds came out.

I was still trying to scream when I popped out of the ceiling of the floor below me. I looked down and Petra was there, waiting for me. It looked like a long way down.

"I'm going to let you float slowly down for a while," she said. "So it's not such a fall. But I'm going to sing early and you'll fall several feet. Better safe than sorry."

I nodded at her. My panic was receding. I trusted her.

"You're going to wake soon," she said. "We'll have time for a quick hug, but that's about it."

She waited a few more seconds then started to hum and sing. It took a few seconds and suddenly I was plummeting to the floor.

She let me fall rather than trying to catch me, and the month of training in the dojo kicked in. I took the fall in a tumble. Even landing against the hard stone floor, I didn't get hurt.

As soon as I came to a stop, I climbed to my feet and flew into her arms, clutching her. "Don't stop singing!" I told her. "Please don't stop."

She gave me a hug and a kiss, and I woke up.

Blood

Sunday was errands and cleaning day. By the time everyone arrived at five, the apartment was spotless and I'd put up some Halloween decorations. Everything was ready for cooking, and my laptop was out, ready for Erika and Beth.

Andrea arrived first, a few minutes early. She came carrying a bottle of wine and a pie. "If the pie is against the rules," she said. "We can leave it in the refrigerator."

"Maybe Erika and Beth have desserts waiting for them. If not, we'll have to leave it in the refrigerator. It would be rude to eat pie in front of them."

She nodded.

"I'll give you their email addresses," I said. "If you want to bring dessert in the future, you have to warn them at least a day in advance. So they can have something, too." I paused. "Well, usually it's just Erika."

"I'm sorry," she said. "I didn't think of that until I was halfway here."

"It is okay," I told her. I gave her a quick mini hug. "I'm happy you can come."

Petra came in, carrying Dervish. "He was outside Karen's door," she said. "Meowing for her."

I laughed. "Dervish," I told him. "You hate the corridor."

"Maybe he feels safer here?" Andrea said.

Karen arrived just as my laptop started pinging for attention. I accepted an invitation from Erika then told her, "Invite Beth too. She's online." Soon we had a three way video chat going.

We made dinner and carried it to the living room.

"What's the movie?" Karen asked.

"Ghost," I said. "Erika picked it, but after my dreams this morning, I'm finding it very appropriate."

Before we hit play, I set several boxes of tissues out and moved two waste baskets into range. "Anyone who gives me shit for crying is off the invite list."

We set up the movie and served the meal, then I remembered the pie. "Hey, Erika and Beth. Do you have anything at your places for dessert?"

Erika smiled. "I made pumpkin pie today."

"I have ice cream," said Beth.

"Excellent," I said. "Andrea brought pie without knowing all the rules. I'm glad we can enjoy it."

We hit play together. Beth had to fumble on her end slightly, but she got her copy of the movie more or less in sync with ours.

Everyone cried.

Later, after we'd hung up on Erika and Beth, I said, "Halloween is next Saturday. I don't have a party invitation yet, so unless I get one in the next fifteen seconds, I'm going to plan one here."

"My place," said Andrea. "No one trick or treats here. My place will be better."

"Will it be decorated?" I asked.

She laughed. "Yes. But there are conditions. You have to bring a carved pumpkin with you. And you have to come in a costume, a traditional scary costume. No princesses or ninjas!"

She glared at Petra, who laughed. "I only came as a ninja once. No one told me the rules."

"I'll invite maybe a dozen more people or so." She paused. "Karen and Felicia..."

"I'll help," I offered immediately. "But I'll want time and privacy to put on my costume."

"Me too," Karen said. "Fifteen minutes will do it for me."

After that, I chased them out, cleaned our small mess, and went to bed.

* * *

Dream Petra was waiting for me.

"Please don't stop singing," I told her. She smiled and shook her head.

She tossed a blanket over my shoulders and pointed to the wall. I made a door. We stepped through and I closed it. Then we walked quickly to her tower, my feet getting cold. When we got to the base of her tower, I tried to make a door. It didn't work.

She let me try a few times.

I turned to her. "I can't make one here."

She shook her head. She pointed to me and to my tower. She pointed to herself and her tower.

"I can only make one at my own tower?"

She nodded.

"But you can make one at my tower."

She nodded. Then she pointed to me and put her hand on her chest.

"What is yours is yours," I said. "And what is mine is yours."

She grinned at me then opened the door. We stepped through and she closed it. Then she pointed to the wall.

"Make a door?" she nodded. And I made a door. "I can leave, but I can't enter?" She nodded again.

She let me in to the top of her tower and stole the blanket from me. She launched herself at me and spent an hour making love to me.

Until I woke up.

* * *

I cooked again for Petra on Tuesday. On Wednesday evening I carved two pumpkins and set them in the hall outside my door. I carved two more and set them in the window. On Friday, Petra invited several people to her apartment for pumpkin carving. I carved two more pumpkins.

Everyone told what her costume would be, but I refused to answer. Petra became quite vexed with me, but I told her she was going to have to wait.

I love Halloween.

* * *

Monday night, Dream Petra was waiting for me holding two sheathed swords. She pointed to my rack of clothes. I got dressed. Then she handed me one of the swords and showed me how to wear it.

We'd been working with swords in the dojo, but they were wood with dull edges. The one she gave me weighed about the same, but when I pulled it partially from its sheath, I saw that it was real.

She moved to a point in my room six feet in front of me, turned her back on me, and drew her sword. She looked over her shoulder at me and pointed to my own sword, so I drew it.

It was a two-handed sword. I could possibly have used it with one hand, but I'm a small woman, and I'd been learning two-handed swords to make up for my size. It held a slight curve to it, and I'd been taught to use a slicing motion with it, not a hacking motion.

"Hacking doesn't work very well," Petra had said. "You would be better with a big hammer if you're going to hack."

Petra took a starting position then led me through a slow exercise. I recognized the sequence of moves and followed along with her. The sword had a different balance than the ones we practiced with at the dojo, so I was a little clumsy.

We finished the kata and Petra turned around, sheathing her sword and setting it aside. She pulled me to the center of the room and stood back.

"Again?"

She nodded.

I went through it again at half pace. When I made a mistake, she would stomp her foot to get my attention, then step forward and adjust my stance.

She made me run through that kata a total of ten times, increasing the speed slightly each time, but then holding me when I was about three quarters speed. She then mimed the opening moves of another kata, and I ran through that, receiving corrections along the way.

When she mimed a third one, I told her, "All right, but I hope you'll leave time for at least a little cuddling before I wake up."

She smiled and nodded.

By the time I finished ten runs of the third one, I was winded and my arms were sore. I was rubbing one. She cocked her head.

"My arms are tired," I said. "The sword is heavy." I paused. "Why are my arms tired in a dream."

She shrugged and took the sword from me, sheathing it. She pulled me to the edge of the room and we sat down, leaning against the wall. I got a few kisses and a nice little cuddle before I woke up.

* * *

The rest of the week with Dream Petra went the same. Some nights we worked with the swords or practice aikido. Some nights she helped me refine the doors and windows I made. And some of the nights she gave me mind-blowing orgasms, but only if I spent the entire time telling her, "Yours, yours, yours."

One of the nights I asked her, "Are you mine?"

She frowned. Then she nodded followed by shaking her head. She pointed to the floor in front of her and I walked to face her. She put her hands on my shoulders and pushed down.

"I don't understand."

She pushed harder. It too me a moment, but I asked, "You want me to kneel?" She nodded. So I knelt. She adjusted my position until she was satisfied, then put her hand on her chest.

"Yours." She nodded.

"Slave?" I asked.

She violently shook her head "no". "Servant?" No. "Love-slave?" she smiled and nodded, then made a keep going gesture. I tossed out more words, she agreed with some, but I think I frustrated her. I never reached the one she wanted.

She sighed and had me stand up. Then I smiled. "Squire?"

She nodded enthusiastically and hugged me.

* * *

I'd used a portion of my costume in the past. Several years ago I'd found a very expensive cat costume that included a mechanical tail. I'd worn it that way for a while but decided to change it. So two years ago I started playing with it. It had taken time, but I had redone the tail in bright red latex and gave it a forked end. It was now a proper devil's tail. I'd worn it for the last two years as a devil, but this year I was feeling playful and modified my costume again.

The corset I wore was required because the tail required support. It actually fit up inside the corset between the corset and my skin. This gave it enough support. There were little motors in it that let the tail swish back and forth. It was further rigged so I could make it curl around me on the right. There was a little switch I could hide just underneath the bottom of the corset on my left side, so I could touch the switch with the fingers of my left hand, and the tail would swish around to the right and point ahead of me.

It was a marvel.

Karen drove the two of us to Andrea's house, arriving at noon. I had both a garment bag and a large suitcase for my costume, plus I brought the two pumpkins I'd carved Friday night at Petra's.

Karen and I spent the afternoon helping Andrea prepare for the party. "I love theme parties," she said.

We set up more decorations and made a bunch of food. Then Andrea and I both rearranged the decorations. She caught me moving some after she had just moved them, and I offered a meek look. But then she decided my choices were better.

At four she declared the place ready to go. I adjusted two pumpkins on her staircase and agreed with her. She laughed.

"People are arriving at five," she said. "Everyone has an hour to get ready."

"Andrea," I said. "I'm, well. I want to make an entrance. Can I get ready and hide somewhere at least until Petra gets here?"

She laughed. "You can use the guest bathroom and bedroom upstairs, although you will have to use the hallway to move between them. I can text you when Petra arrives and will keep her somewhere she'll see you when you start down the stairs."

She showed me the rooms I could use then she and Karen went to the master bedroom to get ready.

I started with a shower. I powdered and primped the parts that needed powder or primping then started on my makeup. I did very elaborate eyes and felt I had achieved a proper dark and alluring look when I was done. I applied makeup all the way down over my shoulders and chest, very light and subtle, but it gave a unified look.

Then I did the hair and horns. The horns were elaborate and were built into an almost skull cap. It used my own hair for bangs and in back, but had hair towards the middle. I set it in place the messed with my hair for twenty minutes before I felt it had the right shape. I used a spray on grey to add some streaks then more hair spray to hold everything in a properly demonic shape.

Between the hair and the makeup, no one would recognize me if they weren't expecting me, at least not until they heard my voice.

While working on makeup and hair, I'd heard the doorbell several times. It sounded like children were already out trick-or-treating.

After that it was time to dress. I poked my nose out of the bathroom to make sure it was clear, then dashed to the bedroom, closing and locking the door behind me.

In the past, I'd gone with red, but not at all sultry. I switched this year to black. Patterned nylons, black leather skirt, specially adjusted for the tail, a black corset and black boots. I put everything on and tested the tail. It all worked. Then, to tone it down from total slut, I added a black pashmina. I added one more prop: a black leather bullwhip, which I curled up and hung from a loop on the corset.

I checked myself in the mirror on the back of the door, making adjustments. I wasn't sure about the pashmina, but without it I felt it was too much a cliché. Oh look, another overly-sexy Halloween costume. On the other hand, I decided it was a damned good Halloween costume.

I grabbed a book and leaned against the dresser to wait. The tail made sitting difficult, although not impossible. For now, I would stand.

There was a knock at the door. "Felicia," I heard. "It's Andrea. I want to see."

I walked to the door. "No," I said.

"Are you dressed?" she asked.

"Yes. I'm waiting for my grand entrance."

"Felicia, darling, your boss wants to see your costume."

"You did not just play the boss card!"

"Yes, Felicia, I did."

"Seriously?"

"Seriously."

I sighed and unlocked the door, then turned on the tail and stepped back. "It's just you?"

"Yes," she said.

"Then you can come in. Close the door."

She opened the door and slipped in, closing it. She was dressed as a witch complete with black robe, dark makeup, and pointy hated. She looked at me.

"Holy shit!" she said.

"I kind of get into Halloween," I said. "Is it too slutty?"

"It's amazing, but lose the pashmina."

"I don't want to be slutty."

She walked around me. "Oh my god, the tail is moving." I looked over my shoulder at her and grinned. She stepped up behind me, avoiding the tail, and carefully removed the pashmina.

"Don't be a wimp," she said. "If you're going to dress like this, don't tone it down."

She walked around me a few more times. "Okay, that is definitely worthy of a grand entrance. You're going to be fighting a few people off."

"I have my whip."

She laughed.

"Are you going to be in character?" she asked.

I smiled at her, then turned it into a leer. I looked her up and down and licked my lips. "Thank you can handle it?"

She didn't say anything. I pulled the whip from my belt and threw it over her, pulling her towards me. She put a hand between us, but didn't stop me. I reached up and firmly kissed her neck, leaving a very visible lipstick mark.

Then I pulled away and giggled before refreshing the lipstick for the next victim.

"I have lipstick all over my neck now, don't I?" she asked.

"Not all over," I said. "Just a very clear pair of lips." She stepped to the mirror and looked at her neck, laughing.

"Is that too much in character?" I asked. "It's not very professional behavior."

"It's a Halloween party," she said. "Just be careful you don't bite off more than you can chew." She paused. "Am I going to see lipstick marks on all my guests by the time the evening is over?"

"Just the ones I like, and who act like they won't be offended. Anyone who tries to get dirty with me is going to get ignored."

She laughed and said she'd text me when I should come down. She left, and I locked the door behind her and grabbed my book again.

She'd taken my pashmina with her. She was so getting another lipstick mark.

I stayed upstairs for another thirty minutes. From the noise, I could tell the house was starting to fill up. I could also hear kids coming to trick or treat. My phone buzzed, and there was a text from Andrea. "Petra here. Come down in three minutes." I started a timer and texted back, "Ok."

I checked everything one more time, making sure my lipstick was good, my hair was good, and the tail was turned on.

When the timer went off, I silenced the phone, unlocked the door, and turned the light off. I opened the door and stepped to the top of the stairs.

It took a moment for people to start to notice me. A few glanced my direction and turned away. Others saw me and began to stare.

I searched the crowd and made eye contact with several people. I licked my lips for one of them.

Petra finally noticed me. Andrea was standing next to her. I stared straight into Petra's eyes and began walking down the stairs.

Petra had come as a vampire. She looked pretty hot, I had to admit. There was a white streak running through her hair, and she was dressed all in leather with stark makeup and a line of red running from the corner of her mouth.

I stalked straight towards her, slowly, and she watched me the entire way. When I was about four feet from her, I veered to her side and said in a husky voice, "There you are, my pet. I was getting... lonely." I tossed the whip over Andrea and pulled her to me again. She was still sporting my lipstick mark on her left side, so I leaned forward and gave it a matching mark on her right.

I let her go and looked around. "I see you have brought me more pets to play with."

I turned to Petra and pointedly looked her up and down, being incredibly obvious about it. "I may decide to play with this one," I said, glancing over at Andrea. I looked around the room. "And perhaps others."

And then I walked away with my tail slowly swishing back and forth.

Petra never said a word.

I worked the room. The entire house, actually. I stepped into the powder room for a moment and refreshed my lipstick, then went looking for Karen. She was also a witch. Her costume wasn't bad. When I found her, she was manning the door, letting guests in and passing out candy to the kids. She had her back to me when I approached her, so I reached out with the end of the whip and tickled her ear.

She turned around and stared.

"Felicia?"

I wrapped my whip around her waist and pulled her closer.

"Hello, pet," I told her.

She began to blush.

I stepped closer and adorned her neck with my lips. She stood there, stunned, when I stepped away.

The doorbell rang. I answered it. Three little kids were being taken around by their mom. The kids shrieked at my costume. I handed out candy to the kids and leered at their mom. I think she blushed before she hurried away with her charges.

I answered the doorbell twice more. The first was another set of kids, a little older, and no one with them old enough to tease. The third was a client with her husband. I looked them both up and down before letting them in.

Karen has a glass of wine and kept staring at me over the rim of it. I turned to her, then reached out and pulled on her hand holding the wine. I left a clear set of lip prints when I drank from her glass, my eyes never leaving hers.

When no one was looking, I applied a fresh supply of lipstick.

Karen finally pulled herself together enough to say, "Holy shit, Felicia."

I leered at her then stepped closer to her and said, "I'll find you again later, my pet."

She giggled when I stepped away.

I found my own glass of wine, then went back to finding people to tease.

Renea Impressions isn't long on men, but there were three at the party I'd met before. They were standing together talking. I walked up to them and they all turned and stared at me. Two of them were cocky and I hadn't really liked them at work, but the last one was kind of quiet. I walked straight to him and said, "I had a nice time the other night." Then I adorned his neck before walking away. I completely ignored the other two.

I kept my hands off the clients, but I eventually got my ass pinched. I turned around and there was what is best described as a little old lady standing there trying to look innocent. I kissed her cheek then fixed my makeup.

"If I were forty years younger," she said as I walked away. I grinned.

I completely ignored Petra for the first two hours, although I made sure she saw me. At one point I found her in the living room talking to someone I didn't know. I walked past her then stepped up to Ben, one of our clients I knew was gay, and flirted my ass off with him.

Halfway through the conversation he stepped very close to me and quietly asked me with whom I was really flirting. I laughed and asked if anyone was watching me. He scanned the room over my shoulder and said, "I'm not sure. Some of the guys have been checking out your tail. Or your ass. I'm not sure which."

I laughed.

"Petra keeps glancing at you."

I smiled.

"Petra? Really?"

"I'm not her type," I said.

"Oh honey," he said. "Tonight you are everybody's type."

I said quietly. "I had a pashmina to, well, tone this all down a little, but Andrea stole it."

"Next year maybe a faux fur stole," he suggested.

I grinned. "I think it's time to work the room again."

"She's right behind you about ten feet," he said, winking at me.

I'd been nursing the same glass of wine for the entire evening. I finished it off and set it aside. I didn't want to get sloppy and would switch to water or soda next.

I turned around and caught her looking at me. I hadn't used the tail for anything except letting it swish back and forth on it's own, so I reached down with my left hand and held the switch. The tail swished to my right then pointed straight ahead.

"You," I said quietly, advancing on her. "I caught you checking out my tail."

"Felicia," she said quietly once I was standing in front of her. "It wasn't your tail I was checking out."

"Maybe it's time to play with you for a while," I said, staring at her cleavage. I used the tip of my whip to herd her backwards. A sofa was free, and I guided her straight to it. She sat down, and I perched on the sofa next to her, one hand casually playing with her hair.

I flirted with her outrageously. She flirted back. She let me leave a bright red lipstick mark on her neck. She smelled wonderful. I took her wine from her and left bright red lipstick marks on the rim when I drank it half down. I handed it back to her and smiled.

"Did you drive?" she asked.

"Excuse me?"

"Did you drive?"

"No. Karen did."

"All right," she said.

I eyed her suspiciously. "I've had one sip from Karen's, one glass of my own, which I've nursed for two hours, and a partial glass I stole from you. Why are you being a fuddy-duddy?"

"Oh hell," she said. "You didn't notice."

"Notice what?"

"Dillon and Mike have been taking turns refilling your glass. I saw them do it three times."

"Seriously?" I asked. She nodded. "Oh hell. I thought I could trust everyone here. Did they put anything in it?"

"No, but I'm not letting you out of my sight."

"Am I drunk?"

"I don't think so, but I wouldn't want you driving."

"Those assholes. How do they know I'm not driving?" My eyes started to burn. "Am I going to get fired or embarrass Andrea if I go embarrass the hell out of them?"

"No."

"Can I be crude?"

"Yes."

"Will you flirt with me some more after?"

She laughed. "I'd love to." She looked around the room. "The clients here won't get offended."

I slowly climbed off of her and stood up. I felt pretty steady, but now that Petra had told me, I could tell I'd had more to drink than I would have preferred, and I hadn't been eating. I wandered the room once more. I collected a fresh glass of wine. I teased Karen for a moment then whispered to her, "I'm about to kill Dillon and Mike. Please go warn Andrea."

"I think Petra already is," she said.

I glanced over and found them. They were standing next to each other. I raised an eyebrow and Andrea nodded.

I turned and found Mike and Dillon. They were watching me. Assholes.

I turned back and kissed Karen's neck again and used it to warn her, "I'm not drunk, but it's about to look like it." Then I pulled away and examined her neck and grinned at her.

I turned back to Mike and Dillon and began walking to them, intentionally just a little bit unsteady. I took a sip from my wine. I really didn't want it.

"Mike," I said. "I saw your girlfriend the other night." Then I pulled away. "Or was she Dillon's? Oh, that's right. You're both paying her. Mike, did you start using that cream she told you about." I gestured and splashed wine down his front. "And Dillon, is the therapist helping you with your little, well, your little thing?" I splashed the rest of the wine on him.

"What the hell?" Dillon said.

"Oopsie," I said. "I think I've had a little too much wine. I could have sworn I only had one." I paused. "I'm sure no one would have been filling my glass when I wasn't looking. Because that would be dangerous if I were driving. I'm sure there's no one in the room who has to try to get a girl drunk to have a chance with her. You two, after all, just have to pay the girls to spend time with you."

Then I turned my back and stepped away.

The room had grown silent.

I walked calm and steady to Andrea. "Will you please call me a cab?"

"Wait, Felicia," Petra said very quietly. I nodded. Then she raised her voice. "You two. Leave. Now. In my office Monday, nine AM. We'll see whether Renea wants to keep you employed."

"We didn't mean anything," Mike said.

"Shut up," Petra said. "You may be needing lawyers, and they won't be happy if you confess in full of an entire room."

They practically ran from the house.

I turned to Andrea. "I guess I bit off more than I could chew. I'm sorry."

"Hush," she said. "Renea's been looking for an excuse to get rid of those two for some time."

I took a deep breath. "How drunk am I?"

"Just a little tipsy," Petra said. "I'm sorry, I thought you knew they were doing it."

Ben came over and handed me a glass. "Ginger ale," he said. "I'm sorry, honey, I didn't realize you didn't know they were doing it."

I hugged him. "Thanks. I'm fine." I took a sip. "It just ruins the effect of the costume if everything thinks I'm flirting because I'm drunk."

Petra disappeared while I was talking to Ben, but she came back with a plate of food. "I believe you promised me more flirting," she said.

I thanked Ben again and let Petra lead me to the sofa.

"Sit," she said.

"You sit," I told her. "The tail makes sitting tricky."

She laughed and sat. I perched next to her and let her feed me for a while. We flirted a little bit, but I couldn't get back into character.

"Bah," I said. "I was going to try to stay in character all night. Now I'm all self-conscious."

She smiled and popped a grape into my mouth.

I held it in my mouth and had a huge urge to kiss her and feed it to her. I looked away and ate the grape. Petra and I continued to talk and I started to relax.

Periodically my tail would twitch over to her side, catching her attention for a moment. I grinned. "Pretty kick ass costume, isn't it?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "I love the... horns."

I laughed. "Yeah, I'm sure that's the best part." I paused. "Petra, am I going to be all the gossip Monday?"

"Yes," she said. "You're going to be Andrea's smoking hot assistant who kicked Mike's and Dillon's asses."

I grinned. "You think I'm smoking hot?"

She grinned back. "No, of course not. But everyone else does."

I laughed.

The party was starting to die down. About half the guests had left. I looked around the room and there were plates and glasses everywhere.

"Sitting like this isn't very comfortable," I told Petra. "I'm going to get up and start collecting plates to wash."

"I'll help," she offered.

I smiled.

We roamed around the house, collecting everything that needed collecting, and carried it to the kitchen. I rinsed everything then checked the dishwasher. It was full and needed running. I set the timer on it so it would run later and began filling the sink with suds.

Petra made a few more trips, piling more dishes for me, then stood next to me while I was washing, talking quietly to me. As we talked, she kept getting closer and closer to me. I looked over to her and she pulled away.

"You don't have to move away," I said.

"I do if I don't want to get poked by your hair," she said, batting at my wayward hair.

"Oh," I said. "I didn't think of that when I was working on it." I leaned towards her and tried to poke her with my hair. She laughed.

"Sorry," I said. "I'm just feeling a little horny."

"Oh, Felicia," she said. "That was bad." She reached up and patted my horns.

I grinned. "I was saving that one just for you."

Karen wandered in and deposited a few more plates. Petra found a dish towel and began to dry what I was washing, setting them on the counter for Andrea to put away later.

"Thank you for watching out for me," I told her.

"My pleasure," she said.

We finished the available dishes. When we returned to the living room, the party had dwindled to the two of us, Andrea, Karen and Ben. I grabbed a folding chair and sat on it backwards, letting my tail hang off behind me.

"Andrea," Ben said. "Your new assistant rocks."

"Thank you, Ben," she said. "I agree with you."

I looked around. "I had a glass of ginger ale around here somewhere."

"You just washed it," said Karen. "I'm getting one for myself. Want one?"

"Yes, thank you."

The five of us chatted for another hour. Twice Ben begged off, suggesting the he'd leave the four of us some privacy. Andrea told him not to be daft, that he should stay as long as he was having a nice time.

"Did anyone get pictures of me?" Of the five of us, no one had taken photos. "Could we? Does someone have a camera?"

Andrea went to get hers. "I'm going to go fix my makeup," I said. "I'll just be a few minutes."

I went upstairs. I actually still mostly looked good. I fluffed my hair a bit and touched up the makeup, especially the lipstick. I went back downstairs. Andrea got photos of me descending the stairs. Then we took turns getting photos of everyone. I put a fresh red mark on Karen's neck, and Andrea made sure to get a shot both of me leaving the mark and then of Karen's neck. I touched up the makeup when Petra's back was turned and as soon as she turned back, I latched onto her and gave her a fresh mark, too. Ben had the camera at that point and got several shots.

"There we go," I said. "Blackmail material in case I ever run for President."

Karen and Petra fought over who got to drive me home. I said, "I'll ride with whomever promises me a good night kiss."

"That's me!" said Karen.

Petra growled. She actually growled. Karen and I both looked at her, then Karen turned to me. "Maybe Petra should drive you home."

When we got home, she walked me to my door. "Are you coming in?" I asked.

"Do you need help getting all this off?" she asked.

"And let you see all my secrets? No way, it'll spoil the mystery." I held the door for her. "But you can come in."

I watched her consider everything. "It's late," she said. "Am I invited tomorrow?"

"Of course."

She leaned down and kissed me on the cheek. I accepted it graciously then watched her head to the stairs. I closed my door quietly, then leaned against it.

"I'm such an idiot," I said.

It took me a half hour to climb out of my costume and another twenty minutes to shower and climb into bed.

* * *

Dream Petra was holding my hand when I opened my eyes. I looked at her and said, "Real Petra is a fucking pansy."

She looked shocked.

I sighed. "I suppose that's not fair. If she didn't want me the way I was dressed tonight, she clearly never is going to. Why do I keep throwing myself at her?"

Dream Petra looked away, then pulled me into a hug.

"Well, you still love me," I said to her. I started singing, "Looking for love in all the wrong faces."

She pushed me away and shook me a little.

I sighed. "Did you see what I looked like?"

She nodded.

"Did you like it?"

She nodded.

"Well, that's something." I paused. "Of course, I'm the one who is clearly insane. I wonder how much longer I can go on before seeking some sort of help."

She cocked her head.

I gestured around. "All of this. You. Every night? Every single night? Come on, no one does this. Clearly something is wrong with me." I paused. "Am I really asleep?"

She looked at me, startled.

"I might be schizophrenic," I said. "I could be awake and having delusions. Like that guy in 'A Beautiful Mind'."

She shook her head.

"Well, of course my delusions would tell me I'm not. I might go get them cured, then what would happen to them."

I stood up and walked to the wall. I made a window and pointed out. "That's no forest anywhere on earth," I said. Then I closed the window. It was cold. "Where could I possibly have come up with all of this? Night after night?"

She looked worried. She held up a finger, then disappeared. She left me alone for several minutes. I looked around the room. There was a blanket waiting, so she had planned to bring me to her tower.

Sigh. I still thought of her as someone outside me.

I wrapped the blanket around me then made a really small window to look outside.

The window disappeared, and I turned around. Dream Petra was back, holding a note. She handed it to me. It said, "Please tell Real Petra or Andrea before you see a professional." Below that it said, "Promise!"

"I don't think I'm a threat to myself or other people," I told her.

She tapped the bottom of the note where it said "Promise".

I sighed. "If I think I should see a professional, I will talk to Real Petra or Andrea first. I promise." I sighed again. "Making promises to my imaginary friend. Who I can see and touch, and who gives me the most amazing orgasms. My future shrink is going to love me. He'll write a book about me."

She frowned and tapped the note again.

"I promised. You don't have to get the lemon juice."

She smiled, then took my hand and led me to her tower.

She sure felt real. So did what she did to me.

* * *

Andrea arrived first. I apologized again. She turned me to her and said, "I should be the one apologizing. You should be able to trust anyone in my home. I'm deeply embarrassed and sorry."

I hugged her and told her I'd had a nice time.

"So Petra will slap their wrists on Monday?"

"No," Petra said, walking in. "Petra will fire them on Monday. We can't do it with cause, because they could claim I gave tacit approval when I saw them do it and didn't stop them. But Renea wants them gone. So do I. I talked to their managers, and they are both happy to be rid of them, too, and are quite happy I'm the one handling it."

I looked away. "I'm sorry to be the cause of so much trouble."

"If you apologize for this one more time," Petra said. "I am going to..."

"What?"

She smiled. "Put you over my knee and spank you."

I laughed. "We both know I'd enjoy it."

"You two get a room," Karen said, stepping in. "There are children present."

Petra shook her head. "So amazingly stupid. Andrea and I clearly have both of you fenced off. How anyone could think they could mess with either of you, I don't understand."

"Yeah," said Andrea. "We're the only ones who get to mess with you."

We moved into the kitchen and waited for Erika. She rang in shortly.

"Boring dinner, Felicia," she said.

"I know," I replied. "But it's a long movie and I thought people would appreciate if we started sooner rather than later."

"What movie?" Andrea asked.

"Avatar," I said. "I've recently been reminded of a place a lot like Pandora, so it seemed fitting."

Dinner was spaghetti using canned sauce and ground hamburger plus frozen garlic cheese bread from the store. Start to finish was about fifteen minutes.

"I know it's boring and not up to standards," I said.

"Nonsense," said Petra. She tasted it. "But may I doctor it?"

Petra and Erika negotiated herbs. It was better when they were done.

Everyone seemed to enjoy the movie.

* * *

Sunday night, Dream Petra had my clothes and the swords waiting. She was dressed in her Van Helsing outfit, which I really thought looked great on her. My matching outfit looked pretty good on me, too.

I got dressed, then drew the sword, assuming we were doing katas. She shook her head and walked up to me, helping me to sheath the sword again. She adjusted it on my hip then led me out the door.

We descended into the courtyard. Instead of heading to her tower, we turned right and stared at the wall of the castle. She gestured, and an opening appeared. She turned to look at me.

"We're going for a walk?"

She nodded.

I smiled. "I'd like that."

She took my right arm, and we stepped out of the castle.

I hadn't been out of the castle before. The woods were even more amazing from down below. The trees were huge, absolutely huge. There was a trail we followed, but it was a dense forest on either side.

The plants were unlike the plants I knew. There were huge flowers, much larger than any I'd seen before. I turned to her. "Is anything dangerous?"

She nodded.

"So don't poke anything with my finger."

She shook her head.

I leaned my head on her shoulder for a moment and we proceeded further down the path.

The colors were just unbelievable. Green was dominant, and the flowers were a wide ranger of colors, but I also saw trees that were bright flaming red. There was an animal that reminded me of a ground squirrel, but it was bright purple.

"That seems like bad design," I said as it hopped away. "Won't every predator see it?"

She pointed at the squirrel, then stuck her finger into her throat in the standard, "make me sick" gesture.

"Poisonous?"

She nodded.

We walked for an hour before we turned around. When we got back to the castle, she led the way to her tower. She took the sword from me then pulled me into her arms and kissed me.

I woke up.

* * *

Monday on the way to the office, Petra asked me if I wanted to watch Mike and Dillon get fired.

"I wouldn't take any particular pleasure from it," I told her. "I will come if you ask me to."

She thought about it.

"I'd like you there," she said. "I suggest you not answer anything they say."

I nodded.

When we got to the dojo, I asked her for a particularly good exercise, something to work off some steam. She had me practice aikido throws. She let me practice on her.

The meeting with Dillon and Mike moved to a conference room, as there wasn't enough room in Petra's office. Andrea came, as did their managers. Petra sat me at the end of the table with Andrea next to me. "If you start to get worked up, let Andrea calm you down," Petra said.

In the end, I wasn't the one who got worked up.

Mike and Dillon came in together, their managers right behind them. As soon as Dillon saw me, he said, "I suppose she wants to file some sort of complaint."

I watched Andrea tense up. I reached out and put a hand on her arm.

"You two are idiots," Petra said. "Sit down and shut up. This meeting is being recorded."

"You saw her," Mike said. "She was dressed like-"

"A slut," Dillon finished. "We didn't mean anything by it."

I had to physically restrain Andrea when she tried to get out of her chair. I turned her to face me and said, "Petra is on it, and nothing they say matters to me."

"She was even acting like a slut," Mike said. "Kissing everyone's neck."

No one said anything. I kept my hands on Andrea's arm. Petra looked at me, her lips tight. "Felicia, how big are you?"

"Five-two," I said. "And since coming to work here, I'm down to about one-fifteen. I feel great."

"How much wine did you intend to consume?"

"A sip from Karen, the glass I poured for myself, and part of your glass," I told her. "I was at my boss's party. I didn't want to get sloppy. Plus that costume, well, I didn't want my flirting to go too far. There's in character, and then there is being a slut. I nursed the one I poured for an hour and a half. I thought I was being restrained. It didn't occur to me that someone would fill it when I wasn't looking."

"Which of you asked her whether she was driving?" Petra asked. They didn't say anything. "Which of you was going to confess to her DUI when she got pulled over? Or wanted to call her parents to tell them she'd been killed while driving drunk? She's half your size. Half. Maybe you guys can get home safely on a bottle of wine, but she can't. And you would get DUIs if you got caught trying it. What would have happened to her?"

They were finally smart enough to shut up.

"Renea is livid. I am livid. Felicia over there is physically holding Andrea in her chair so she doesn't do something stupid." Petra paused.

"These are your termination papers. You are no longer employed by Renea Impressions. You will be paid through today. No severance pay. Certainly no references. If you apply for unemployment, we will state you were fired with cause, and if there is an investigation, we will play this tape where you confessed to drugging an employee if this company."

"We didn't drug her, we just gave her a little extra wine," said Mike.

"Thank you for confirming it on tape," Petra said. "Alcohol is a drug. You are fired. Security is waiting to escort you to your desks to collect any personal belongings you have. If you are ever seen on Renea Impressions property again, you will be arrested for trespassing. If you ever write anything about Renea Impressions or any of its employees, you better darned well be sure you can prove it. If you ever say anything about Renea Impresions or any of its employees, you better be sure you can prove it. I strongly encourage you to become familiar with libel and slander laws."

"You're all a bunch of fucking lesbo cunts," Mike said, standing up and storming out of the room.

Dillon was at least smart enough to keep his mouth shut as he left.

Their managers never said a word, but got up and quietly left the conference room, closing the door after themselves.

I looked over and Petra was shaking with rage. Andrea seemed to have calmed down, so I got out of my chair and walked to Petra. She was literally shaking.

"Hey," I said.

"I should have done it Renea's way," she said through gritted teeth.

"What was Renea's way?" I asked.

She turned to me and I watched her make up a lie on the spot. "Publicly," she said. I could tell she was lying.

"I guess you're up to four now," I said.

"Four?"

"Bad hires."

"Oh no, those aren't mine. Their managers hired them without consulting me. That won't be happening again."

"Thank you for looking out for me," I told her. "Want to hit the dojo early?"

"What an excellent idea!" she said. "Let me lock all this up in my office." She turned to Andrea. "Unless you need her?"

"Hell no," she said. "I'm coming with."

* * *

"I guess maybe she's not a pansy," I told Dream Petra that night. "Wow, was she mad."

Dream Petra looked away.

"Are you mad at me?"

She turned back and looked at me kindly then shook her head "no".

"Good," I said. "What are we doing tonight?"

She tossed a blanket around my shoulders and took me to her room. Then she began a tickle fight. She had to cheat to win.

* * *

Tuesday I cooked. Petra joined me. I had fun popping things into her mouth.

* * *

Tuesday night, Dream Petra had me run through more katas with the real swords. She made long, slow love to me afterwards, and we had time to cuddle before I woke up.

* * *

Wednesday night, we went for a walk. We'd been gone for a half hour, walking hand in hand, when suddenly Petra pulled me to a stop. She turned me to face her and stopped humming. "You. Wake up. NOW."

"Hey! Keep singing!" I said.

She went back to humming but pulled her sword and turned around. She hummed for a bit then said loudly, "Wake up NOW."

I pulled my own sword and put my back to hers.

"I don't know what's going on, but I'm not leaving you if there's danger."

That's when they walked out of the woods. Four men. They were large and ugly, and they immediately fanned out. Three of them stood trying to flank Petra. One faced off with me. They began talking, but I didn't understand the language.

All four of them pulled their swords.

"Back off, assholes!" I yelled. "Or The Wee Wench is going to kick your asses."

Dream Petra snickered at that taunt but kept humming for me.

The katas Petra had been teaching me were designed to deal with multiple targets. I looked at the men facing us, envisioned what I was going to do, then told Petra, "Screw them."

I flapped at the sword of the one facing me. He parried and tried to riposte, but I slapped it away, which put him out of position. I used the rebound of my own sword to give me a backhand slap at the man on my right. He was paying attention to Petra, and I hit him pretty hard with the flat of the blade.

Petra flew into motion with the other two. I turned back to my first one, who was making a stab at me, I turned to the side, but didn't get out of the way fast enough and took a slice along my left arm.

"Damnit!" I said. "That hurt. Asshole." I went after him hard, and I don't think he was expecting that from a woman my size. I was significantly faster than he was, and I gave him a solid slice across his right shoulder. I didn't separate the arm, but he dropped his sword and fell to his knees

"Eww," I said, as I got splattered with blood.

I turned around. Petra had her hands full with two of them. One of hers was down, and the one I'd hit on the side of the head seemed slow. The other one took most of her attention.

"I'm on your left," I said, coming up behind her. I parried a poor thrust that was meant for her, then kicked the guy firmly in the balls. He fell to his knees, making a roundhouse kick that much easier.

"He's down," I told Petra.

The last one would have been able to beat me. His friends were poor, but he was good. He wasn't as good as Petra, however, and after taking a slice to his off arm, he turned tail and ran. Petra let him go.

She turned around to look at me, and that's when-

I woke up.

* * *

I was wrapped in my bed, staring at the wound in my arm as blood flowed from it. I just stared and stared as the wound I'd gotten in my sleep oozed blood.

I finally clamped my hand over it and stumbled to the bathroom, where I discovered I was covered in blood, and I didn't think it was mine.

I stared at my reflection in the mirror, then grabbed a towel and thrust it over the wound in my arm.

I walked numbly to my front door, down the hall and climbed two flights of stairs, dripping blood as I went. I turned to Petra's door and began kicking it.

She didn't answer right away. I don't know how long I stood there kicking it. Kick. Pause, pause, pause. Kick, pause, pause pause.

Eventually it opened. I stood there staring at her.

"What the fuck." I said numbly. "Petra, am I covered in blood?"

She nodded.

"Why the fuck am I covered in blood off a guy I slashed with a sword in my dreams? And why am I dripping blood from this wound in my arm?"

She pulled me inside and to the bathroom. She tried to pull my arm off the towel.

"Let me see," she said.

"Fuck that! You tell me what the fuck is going on!"

"They weren't dreams," she said.

I stared at her. Nothing made sense.

"Siriena is real," she said.

"You are so full of shit," I told her. "You've been drugging me or something."

"No."

"I've been dreaming of you every night for two months," I told her.

"They weren't dreams," she said.

"I'm still dreaming. It's time to wake up, Felicia," I said. "Wakey wakey!"

"You're not dreaming," she said. "You're not going crazy. You're not seeing things that aren't there. It's all real. It's all been real. That wound in your arm is real, and you need to let me look at it."

"Fuck you," I told her. "You let me believe I was going crazy. You let me believe you didn't love me. You let me believe the only love I was worth was in my dreams. All of it was a bunch of lies."

I turned around and walked away from her. She ran around in front of me. "I need to fix your arm."

"I'm calling 9-1-1."

"You can't."

"Watch me."

"What are you going to tell them?"

I stared at her.

"There is no explanation to this that doesn't involve you getting locked up in a psych ward," she said. "And if you start babbling about your dreams, they'll never let you out."

I thought about it.

"Fuck!"

I turned around and stepped into the shower. "Please wash this blood off me."

She leaned past me and turned the water on. She adjusted it, then dropped her clothes in a pile outside the shower and stepped in with me. She closed the door and gently began washing me.

"Get me out of these bedclothes," I told her. "Rip them if you have to."

She stepped out of the shower, dripping water, and came back with a pair of scissors. She cut my pajamas off me and threw the remnants onto her bathroom floor. She tossed the scissors on the countertop and rejoined me in the shower. I let her wash my hair.

"Felicia."

"Shut up," I told her. "I haven't decided how angry I am."

She turned me roughly to face her. "You've been having intense sexual fantasies about me for two months," she said. "And it's not like you told me."

"You aren't really going to equate the two, are you?" I asked her. "They were dreams. Dreams! As far as I knew. And you knew that all along. Do not turn this back on me."

The water running over us, we glared at each other.

"Are you hurt?" I asked her quietly.

"No."

I looked down at my arm. It was dripping through the now sodden towel. "I need a doctor."

"Let me look."

I pulled my hand away and turned my eyes to the right. I felt her hands on my arm and she slowly peeled the towel off. Water started hitting it, and I hissed.

She reached past me and turned the water off, they played with my arm for a moment. I hissed again.

"It's a clean cut," she said. "Not that deep. Stitches would be good, but I'm going to use some spray disinfectant then bandage it up. Left on its own, you'd have an impressive scare, but I can heal it tonight."

"What do you mean, heal it tonight?"

"I can't pull you over when you're awake," she said. "Only when you're asleep. I'll heal it in Siriena tonight."

"Like hell you will," I said. "I'm not going."

She didn't say anything, but she stepped out of the shower and collected a first aid kit from under the sink. She came back and messed with my wound. I looked away and hissed with the pain a few times, but didn't say anything else. Finally she wrapped it up.

"I'll heal it properly tonight," she said.

I looked around the bathroom, spotted a towel, and began drying myself. It was awkward with one arm. She took over and dried me. "Go near the erogenous areas and I swear I'll kick your ass."

She finished drying me then herself. I looked up at her. "Are you going to kiss me or not?"

She looked away.

"Oh fuck you too," I said. I grabbed the towel to wrap around myself and began storming to the front door.

"Wait! Wait! Wait!" she said, running in front of me and holding her hands out. "There's a reason."

"Get the fuck out of my way."

"I want to so badly it hurts," she said.

"Fuck you."

"If I do, I can't bring you to Siriena again."

I stopped trying to get past her and stared at her.

"I made that mistake with Karen."

"So Karen knows all about Siriena. Is she laughing at me, too?"

Petra sighed. "No one is laughing at you, Felicia. And no, Karen doesn't know. Karen has worked for me for three years. I was pulling her to Siriena the way I have been with you. But we were at an event, and we both had too much wine, and she asked me to kiss her. So I did. And then after that, I couldn't pull her over anymore. A couple of days later she came into my office and apologized, said she'd had too much wine, and it had been a nice kiss. She accepted all the blame and asked me not to fire her."

"So, we have a dream lovers life, but can never touch here?" I asked her.

"No," she said. "Once you learn to travel without my help, I won't have to hum and sing for you, and we can do whatever we want in either world."

I stared at her for a minute. "Who knows?"

"Renea. Andrea. Kelly. Me. That's it at work." She paused. "It doesn't work with just anyone."

I shook my head. "Is this the exotic travel you've been promising me?"

"You have to admit, it doesn't get more exotic."

I stared at her, then stepped around her and slammed the door as I left. She didn't try to chase me.

Revenge

I got back to my own apartment. There was a trail of blood on the floor. I didn't care. I found something to wear, then sat numbly on the couch, staring at nothing. I couldn't decide whether I should scream or cry. I did a little of both.

Dervish jumped up in my lap and settled in. I scratched his ears.

After a while, there was a knock at the door. I ignored it. Then the door opened and Petra let herself in.

I turned around her and stared at her. "Oh, of course you have a key to my apartment." I turned back and looked out the window. "Don't worry, I'll be out as soon as I can find somewhere new."

She walked over and sat down. "Please don't go. Please don't decide anything while you're angry."

I started to cry again. "Nothing was real. No one was honest. You got a job for your fucking girlfriend and wouldn't even keep her for yourself, but foisted her off on someone else."

She came over to hug me.

"Don't touch me!"

She backed away. "It wasn't like that."

"Karen is exceedingly good at her job," she said. "And you would hate human resources. However, you're brilliant as Andrea's assistant, and we're grooming you for any job in the company you want."

I stared out the window for a while before asking, "What do you want now?"

"For you to forgive me."

"After that?"

"Be with me. Let me teach you how to travel between both worlds. Then we can be together."

"Is that all this is about? Finding a girlfriend?"

"No, but as soon as I met you, I've wanted you." She paused. "And you seemed to feel the same way."

"I'm mad at you right now. I don't know if I'm going to stop being mad."

"I know."

"Go away. I'm taking a sick day. Please tell my boss I have a sword wound in the arm and might be out for a day or two."

She got up then paused. "Felicia, I'm sorry. If I could have found a different way to tell you all this, I would have."

"This is like the eyedropper, isn't it? I'm supposed to forgive you for being cruel, because your motivations were pure."

"Yes."

I turned away again. "I'm not feeling forgiving right now. Go away."

"I'll check on you tonight."

"The door will be barred."

"I need to check your arm," she said.

"I'll do it myself. I'm not an invalid. Unlike when you use your magic on me."

She pursed her lips but didn't say anything else right away. She began walking to the door. "Felicia, I'm sorry," she said before closing the door behind her.

Fuck.

* * *

I stared out the window for a couple of hours. I didn't find any answers. I got up and found something to eat.

I wandered into the bathroom and discovered I'd let my hair dry without brushing it. Great. Bad hair week. Pulling it into a pony tail with one hand wasn't easy, and using two hands hurt.

I decided I was perfectly fine if my hair scared people.

I grabbed my coat and headed for the train station across the street.

* * *

I arrived twenty minutes into dojo time. Petra stopped and stared at me. I went to the practice sword rack and pulled down a sword. I pointed it at her one handed and said, "You and I have unfinished business."

Petra turned to Andrea. I didn't hear what she said, but Andrea said, "Early day!  Everyone out."

Karen was staring at me. I ignored her. Andrea said something to her and got her and everyone else to leave. She locked the door and placed her back against it.

"I'm going to kick your ass," I told Petra. "And you're next," I said to Andrea.

I started stalking Petra. Andrea told her, "Make her chase you."

"Shut up," I told her. "Consider this my letter of resignation."

I gripped the sword with both hands and felt my wound tear open. I didn't care. I came within striking distance of Petra and took a swing at her. She disappeared.

I stared at where she'd been standing then look around the room. "You fucking coward!" I yelled.

I looked around again. Andrea was still there. "Tell me, boss, am I insane? Seeing things? Cause I could have sworn there was a total bitch here a minute ago, but now she's gone."

"No, Felicia," she said. "You're not going insane. She's waiting for you."

"Where?"

"Your tower, I presume."

I started swearing a blue streak. She let me go on for a while.

"You've been back and forth enough times," she said. "You're ready."

"I don't have a clue how to get there," I told her. "And you both know it."

"When this day is over," she said. "Remember. We both love you and we'll forgive the things you say today."

Petra reappeared, took two steps up to me, and slapped the back of my head. I turned to slash at her with the wooden sword, but she disappeared again.

"You bitch!" I screamed.

"She can't hear you," Andrea said. "But the people in the hall probably can."

Petra appeared, slapped my head, and disappeared again.

"Envision the tower," Andrea said. "Think about what it looks like, what it smells like, what it feels like to be there."

Petra appeared. I slashed at her, but she ducked and kicked my leg. I absorbed it and rolled away, slashing with the sword again, but she disappeared.

"Shit!" I said.

"You want to kick her ass," Andrea said. "You're going to have to catch her."

"We both know, even if I learn how to teleport, or whatever it is you expect me to do, she'll be faster than I am."

"She wants you to catch her."

Petra appeared, blocked my strike, then slapped my wounded arm before disappearing.

I hissed.

"Imagine the tower," she said again.

I turned to her and began stalking her.

"If you chase me out, you'll be stuck figuring it out alone. I can disappear as easily as she can, but where I go, you can't follow. You catch her, then you come back here, and I'll be waiting."

Petra appeared, kicked my leg, and disappeared.

I hissed, this time in frustration.

"She's going to keep doing that until you follow her," she said. "She is at least as stubborn as you are and she loves you deeply."

"Sure looks like it," I said.

"What the hell do you think the last two months have been about?" Andrea asked.

I stared at her. Petra appeared and hit me again, and I ignored her. She disappeared.

"I don't know," I finally told Andrea. "I don't know anything anymore."

"Think of the tower," Andrea said. "The feel of the floor. The quality of the light."

Petra appeared, but I was already swinging before she could hit me. She barely blocked it, and I began slicing at her with the sword as fast as I could. She backed away, blocking, until she disappeared. I followed her.

To the tower.

I stared around me. She was several feet away watching me.

"You did it," she said. "Felicia, you did it!"

I turned to her and began stalking her with the sword.

"Oh shit," she said. "Dojo!"

And she disappeared. I followed her, back to the dojo.

She bounced back to the tower, then to the dojo, always a few steps ahead of me. But I realized something. She continually appeared in the tower in the same place, facing the same way. I however, did not.

The next time she left the dojo, I left at the same time, and I was already swinging the sword before I appeared in the tower immediately behind her. I scored a slicing blow with the wooden sword from her arm, across her back, and down her buttocks.

She fell and screamed.

"Oh shit! Petra!" I dropped the sword and rushed to her. Even with the dull wood, I'd slashed her arm open something fierce.

She looked up at me. "Get Andrea. I can't heal it. Get Andrea. I love you. Go."

Tears started pouring from my eyes. I'd hurt her! But I thought of the dojo and was immediately there.

"Oh god, Andrea, I hurt her. She's in my tower."

"Go back," she said. "Meet me at the bottom. I can't get in; you have to let me in. Can you do that?"

I nodded.

She disappeared. I went back to the tower.

Petra was trying to clutch her arm, which was bleeding badly. I ran for the wall and opened the door, then ran downstairs and opened the other one. Andrea was waiting for me. She ran up the stairs and straight to Petra.

"Just the arm?" she asked?

Petra nodded.

Andrea clamped her hands on the torn muscle. Petra screamed. Andrea's hands started to glow.

"I'm so sorry," I said, "So sorry, so sorry."

"She'll be fine," Andrea said.

Petra stopped struggling and became calmer and calmer.

"Is she dying?" I asked.

"No," Petra said. "It doesn't hurt anymore."

Andrea pulled her hands away and looked at Petra's arm. There was blood on her arm and on Andrea's hands. "All better," she said.

I walked over to Petra. "I'm so sorry," I told her.

She pulled me into her arms and hugged me. Then she kissed me. I kissed her back, somewhat tentatively.

"Your turn," Andrea said. "Let me see.

"I have to take my shirt off," I told her. She stared me down, and I unbuttoned the shirt and let her help me take it off. Then she peeled off the bandage, wrapped her hands around the wound, and her hands began to glow. The arm stopped hurting almost immediately.

"Shouldn't you have worried about infection?" I asked.

She smiled. "I did. No infection." She paused. "Still want to kick my ass?"

"No," I said meekly.

"Still resigning?"

"As if you still want me."

"You had every right to be angry," she said. "Are you still angry?"

"No."

The three of us looked at each other. "We're a mess," I said.

"There are showers at the dojo," Petra said. "May I suggest we go use them?"

Discipline

We showered and got dressed. "I sort of made a pretty public scene."

"It wasn't that bad," Petra said.

"You didn't hear the things I said, rather loudly, every time you disappeared."

"You weren't very eloquent," Andrea said. "You need to work on that."

"You're making jokes while I'm asking whether you have to fire me?" I asked her. "I'm sure half the office stood outside the door listening and heard everything I yelled. At the very worst they're all upstairs in their dojo clothes, wondering what this was all about."

"No one stood outside," Andrea said. "I told Karen to get them all off the floor. The office will gossip but accept the explanation that there was a personal disagreement that has been handled. Karen will need to know more than that."

"Do you want me to fire you?" Petra asked.

I looked at the floor. "Not anymore." I looked up. "I've never enjoyed a job like I enjoy this one."

"Might I suggest," said Andrea, "that the three of us go somewhere quiet for lunch? Then the two of you should take the afternoon off."

"Excellent suggestion," said Petra. The two of them looked at me.

I walked over and stood in front of Petra. "I want to know something."

"Yes?"

"You said you couldn't kiss me until I learned to travel back and forth on my own."

She nodded.

I lifted my chin and closed my eyes. Then I waited.

But only for a moment before I felt her hands touching me gently. One hand on my cheek, the other at the back of my neck. She lifted my face further towards hers, and when our lips touched, my knees grew week. I put my arms around her neck, and when her tongue sought entrance, I parted for her.

It was a long, thorough kiss, full of promises and forgiveness. When she finally pulled away, I hung from her for a moment, my head resting on her shoulder.

"Mine," she said.

"Yours," I agreed.

Andrea cleared her throat.

"No one is making you watch," I said.

She laughed. "We should let people come back in and change. And frankly, I'm starving."

We left the dojo together and climbed two flights of stairs to our offices. I studiously avoided looking at anyone. Petra said something to Karen. Petra and Andrea both collected their purses and locked their office doors, and we headed downstairs. Andrea led us on a short walk to a restaurant nearby. She talked to the hostess and we got a table that was well isolated from any prying ears.

I set next to Petra and the moment we were seated, grabbed her hand and held it under the table.

I was too dazed to even look at the menu. Petra ordered for me. The waitress brought us our soft drinks and then we sat there staring at each other for a moment.

Finally I looked up at Petra. "Are we dating now?"

She smiled. "I certainly hope so."

"Openly?"

She thought about it. "I would prefer we maintain a certain level of professionalism at the office."

"Does that mean we're hiding? I am not interested in sneaking around."

"No, but at the office, we're professional," she said.

"Is there a company policy?"

"Yes," she said. "It's more lax than other companies. Personal relationships between employees require approval from Renea herself. She's approved this one."

"Am I going to get angry if you tell me when?"

Andrea snickered. "Probably. Your personality definitely matches the stereotype of someone with that color hair."

"I like the color of my hair," I told her. "And I'm perfectly satisfied with my personality."

She smiled. "Me too."

I looked at Petra again. "So if I put my head on your shoulder right here in public, and half the office were to walk in, you're not going to pull away?"

"No, Felicia," she said. "I'm not going to pull away."

So I leaned against her and put my head on her shoulder, then pulled our hands out from under the table so anyone walking past could see we were holding hands.

The breadsticks came. Petra put one on my plate for me. Using my free hand, I pulled pieces off and ate them.

"Now what?" I asked.

"Siriena is real," Andrea said. "As you are now aware."

"The rules are different, though," Petra said. "Technology doesn't work. Wind up watches work, nothing with batteries does."

"I had my cell phone in my pocket," I said.

"It's not destroyed," Petra said. "But it has shut itself off as if the power disconnected."

"Oh," I said. I fished it from my pocket and checked it. It was off. I turned it back on and was relieved when it powered up. I snuggled back against Petra.

Our food arrived. We ate quietly for a few minutes. Andrea eventually said, "We're going to give you some basics." I nodded. "Rule number one. If Petra tells you to do something, you do it. Period."

I glanced up at Petra.

"You are mine," she said. "That's not a casual statement."

"And I don't know what I'm doing there."

"That too," said Andrea. "And for that reason, if I tell you to do something, you will do it. But even after you know what's going on, if she tells you to do something, you do it. Period. And that is a permanent rule."

I pulled away from Petra. "I'm not your slave."

She turned and stared into my eyes, not saying a word. I glared at her. I turned and looked at Andrea, then back at Petra, then turned to Andrea and said, "You two are serious."

She nodded. "This isn't negotiable, Felicia. You will do it. You may enjoy it more if you take a little ownership in agreeing to it."

I looked back at Petra, who hadn't said a word. Andrea asked me, "Do you want a relationship with her?"

"Yes," I said.

"What would you do for it? For her?"

I turned back to Andrea and sighed. "Anything. And anything."

"Well then," she said. "What's the problem?"

I turned to Petra and looked her in the eye. "If you tell me to do something, I'll do it. Period."

She smiled and took my hand, pulling me against her.

"Thank you," she said quietly.

I leaned against her again.

"There are a few more things to know," Andrea said. "In Seriena, we're immortal."

"What?"

"We don't age," said Petra. "We remain the age and appearance as when we were first brought over. And our appearance is based on how the person who brought us saw us. I look different because Renea's eyes were getting old, and that's how she saw me."

"I look a little different than I do here, but that's largely because memory isn't perfect," Andrea said. "You, however, look very much like you do here. Your hair there is a little brighter and perhaps slightly longer. Your body here is becoming toned, but your body there is amazing. Other than that, you look the same."

"I used photos of you," Petra said. "I worked hard to have the right image in mind."

I glanced up at her but didn't say anything.

Andrea went on. "You can be killed there, and dead is dead. But we don't age."

"Your body here ages, even when you're gone. If you were there for a year, you would come back here and look a year older."

I thought about all that.

"Renea appears forty-five in Siriena," Andra said. "But if she ever comes to Earth again, she'll probably die immediately. She hasn't been back in five years, and she's into her nineties."

"Seriously?"

"She's forever forty-five," Petra said. "I am forever thirty-one. You are forever twenty-eight."

"I am thirty-three," said Andrea. "The age I was when Renea first brought me over, seventeen years ago."

We finished eating and stared at each other. The check came and I reached past Petra to try to take it, but she growled at me.

"Seriously?" I asked her, pulling my hand back.

She opened her purse and pulled out bills to cover the check.

"Felicia," Andrea said. "I really need you back at work tomorrow."

"I'll be there," I said.

She grinned. "You two have a nice day now." She slipped out of the booth and walked out of the restaurant.

I pressed myself more tightly against Petra's side. "I'm sorry, I can't stop touching you. Are you going to take me home now?"

"Oh yes," she said.

"When we get there, are you going to take me?"

She grinned. "Oh yes."

"Do you need change for the bill?"

In response she pulled me from the booth and dragged me out of the restaurant. I started giggling. We got to the street and I grabbed her arm. She led the way back to our office building and down to the parking garage. When we got to her car, she shoved me against it and pressed her body against mine. I lifted my face to hers and accepted a kiss. Her tongue demanded entrance and I opened for her. She had one hand on the back of my head, pulling me to her while her other hand was running up and down my side. She slipped it under my shirt and caressed the bare skin of my side.

I moaned into her mouth and clutched at her.

She broke the kiss and pulled away only a few inches, her eyes searching my face. Then she opened the car door and shoved me into the car. I barely was safely inside before she closed the door.

She climbed in the other side. I was already rotated in my seat to face her.

"Buckle up," she told me.

I sat back in my seat and buckled in but immediately rotated in the seat to face her.

She turned to face me. "Felicia, I want to play with you, too. But when you are in my car, you will buckle in without being told and you will sit properly. And keep your hands to yourself."

I'd been reaching for her but snatched my hands back then grumped and plopped into the seat, channeling my inner teenager in the process. I saw a ghost of a smile, then she backed out of her spot and soon had us on the road heading home.

We didn't talk on the way. I had too many questions and didn't want to start on that. I just wanted her clothes off of her and my hands searching everywhere on her that her hands had been on me.

We pulled into the garage under the apartment. She brought us to a stop and shut the car off.

"Felicia," she said. "I am not an exhibitionist. We will not be putting on a show for the security cameras."

I didn't say anything. We both got out of the car. I kept several feet between us as we walked to the elevator. She stepped closer and grabbed my hand.

"I thought you didn't want to put a show on," I told her.

"I could see in your eyes you weren't planning on waiting to reach my floor before you threw yourself at me," she said. "But this is nice."

I stepped closer and clutched her arm. "This is nicer," I told her.

She laughed. "Yes, it is."

I tried to entice a kiss from her during the elevator ride. "Behave," she told me. "Act your age."

"Young and horny?" I asked. "I thought I was."

She laughed.

She pulled me from the elevator, led me to her door, and opened the door. She shoved me inside and followed after me, stalking me. The instant the door clicked shut, I reversed direction and threw myself at her. Her back slammed against the closed door and I was instantly on her, pulling her mouth down to mine for a kiss.

My tongue asked for admittance, but she pulled away, spun us both around, and shoved me against the door. She pinned me there with her arms and hips. She was both larger than I was and, frustratingly, stronger. I struggled, trying to pull her closer, but she held me pinned, looking down at me with a predatory smile.

"Who is in control, Felicia?" she asked me.

I struggled some more, ignoring her question.

She pulled me away from the door, then banged me back into it. "Who is in control, Felicia?" she asked me again.

I stopped struggling and stared into her eyes. "You are," I told her.

"Are you sure?" she asked me.

I looked away. She banged me against the door again. It didn't hurt, but it got my attention.

I looked back at her. "You are, Petra. Yes, I'm sure."

She immediately pressed herself against me more thoroughly, lowering her mouth to take mine. Her tongue immediately slid between my teeth and danced against my tongue. I moaned immediately.

She broke the kiss and looked at me. "Do you want more of that?"

"Yes."

"Are you mine?"

"Yes."

She took my hand and pulled me into her apartment after her. She dropped her purse on the table. I wasn't carrying one; I was wearing jeans and everything I needed was in my pockets.

She pulled me to her bedroom, then shoved me against the wall next to the door and kissed me again, both her hands roaming up and down my body. When I reached for her, she grabbed my hands and shoved them against the wall at my sides. I kept them there.

She stepped away, and I stayed where she had put me.

God, she looked amazing. She smiled and walked up to me very slowly. I watched her eyes. She reached up and slowly began unbuttoning the buttons on my blouse. She unbuttoned each one very slowly, her eyes never leaving mine.

She pulled the blouse out of my jeans and finished unbuttoning it. She slid it slowly off my shoulders. She hadn't unbuttoned the sleeves, so the blouse collected along my arms. I reached to unbutton the sleeves and pull the blouse off, but she immediately grabbed my wrists and roughly shoved them against the wall.

She didn't say anything, but when she released my wrists, I left them there.

Finally she asked me, "Do you understand?"

"I don't know," I told her.

"I love your playful nature," she said. "I rejoice in it. But right now, I am claiming you. You may either submit to me or leave. Those are your two options."

I looked into her eyes and said simply, "Yours."

She attacked my mouth. I moaned into her kiss, but I kept my entire body pressed against the wall, not even trying to chase her when she pulled away.

My bra was a front release. She unclasped it then immediately cradled both breasts in her hands, her thumbs rubbing over the nipples. It was all I could do to stand there and not arch my back, presenting my chest for her. My lips were open, and I was breathing rapidly.

She stepped back. "Kick off your shoes," she ordered. I used my feet to peel my tennis shoes off, one at a time, and moved them to the side. Then she was back in front of me, unbuttoning my jeans. She slipped her fingers into the waistband and peeled them off my hips and down my legs. Soon she was kneeling in front of me. "Step out of them," she said, and I slipped out of the jeans, her fingers drawing my socks off at the same time. She threw them to the side. Without pausing, she pulled my panties down my legs, and I slipped out of them as well.

She stood back in front of me and pulled me into her arms. I went willingly. She bent my head back and kissed me. I parted for her tongue.

My blouse was still bundled around my wrists, partially limited my mobility, but otherwise I was naked and completely open to her. She pulled me into the center of the room then, her hands on my shoulders, she held me in place for a moment before stepping away.

She walked around me. I tried following her with my head, but she hissed at me. I snapped my head forward. She walked around me twice before stepping up behind me and putting her hands on my ass. She began to massage my bottom while her lips reached over my shoulder and took my earlobe. I tilted my head just slightly to give her better access. "Mine," she said with a nip.

"Yours," I agreed.

She bent down and picked me up. I squealed. My blouse locked my hands and I wasn't able to put my arms around her neck. She carried me to the bed and threw me on it. I giggled and looked over to her. She crawled onto the bed and knelt over me, pushing and prodding me until I was arranged on the bed the way she wanted me.

"You will not be touching me," Petra told me. "I am going to do whatever I want to you. Later, there are things you need to know. If you still want to touch me afterwards, I will let you."

"Yes, Petra," I said meekly.

She lowered her lips to my mouth and took me again, her tongue sliding in to play. I was instantly breathless and couldn't stop squirming.

She pulled away, looked at me, then took my breast in her mouth. This time I couldn't help but arch my back for her. She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me to her, ravaging my breast deliciously.

I moaned, my hands fluttering.

She pulled her mouth away. "Mine," she said in a deep voice.

"Yours, Petra," I said.

Her hands began stroking me, finding every nerve ending and waking it up. My squirms grew more frantic. Petra touched my sides, my breasts, teased my nipples. Her fingernails traced lines down my sides. My panting grew more desperate.

She laid one of her hands flat on my chest, then began sliding it down, rubbing softly over my belly until it reached my pelvis. The fingers played in my hair for a moment before sliding between my legs to cup my vulva.

Her eyes stared into mine. I couldn't pull my gaze away.

"Do you want this?" she asked.

"Yes!"

Her fingers parted me.

"Do you want me?" she asked.

"Yes!"

Her fingers slipped inside and I gasped.

"Do you belong to me?"

"Yes, Petra!" I screamed as her fingers worked their way deeper inside me. She used the ball of her thumb against my clitoris and I almost jumped out of my skin.

"Felicia," Petra said to me, her fingers continuing to drive me crazy. "You belong to me. You are mine." She flicked her thumb over my clitoris, and I jumped. "I control you, and you obey me." She lowered her lips to my nipple and nipped deliciously.

I squirmed and panted. "Yes!" I said.

She lifted her lips and continued to talk to me, her words all lost in a lust-fogged jumble as her hands brought me closer and closer to the crest. She held me there, still whispering in my ear, and I was screaming, "Yes, Petra, yes!"

And then I fell over the waterfall, waves and waves of pleasure rushing through my body as I moaned, "Yes, Petra, yes."

Eventually her hands withdrew as my shudders receded. I opened my eyes to look at her, still panting. Her eyes were searching my face. She kissed me gently, then she slipped her fingers into my mouth, and I could taste myself on her fingers. I sucked greedily, my eyes never leaving hers. She withdrew her fingers slowly.

"You are starting to understand the nature of our relationship," she told me.

"Yes, Petra."

"You don't fully understand yet. I need to show you something. You will wait here. Do not follow me."

"Yes, Petra."

She climbed off the bed and stood up. There was a pause, then she disappeared.

I waited for her to return, but suddenly I felt myself whisked away and found myself lying on the floor of my tower. Petra was standing over me.

"Start humming!" I said, afraid I'd start to slide through the floor.

She smiled. "I don't need to," she said. "I didn't draw you the way I used to. I made you come." She paused. "Now, try to go home. Imagine your own bedroom."

I did, just like I had before, but I didn't go anywhere.

"It's not working," I told her. "Did I forget how?"

"No," she said. "I locked you here. You can't leave until I let you. I can also lock you back on Earth."

She knelt down next to me.

"You won't like this next part, but you need to understand. I'm sorry." Then she reached out and touched me, and my entire body went limp. She'd left me my voice, but nothing below that.

"Petra?"

"I'll release you shortly," she said. "I'm not doing this to be cruel."

She waved, and I felt myself slip away and return to Earth. I was back on her bed, but I still couldn't move. She appeared and turned towards me.

"Petra? I can't move."

"I know. Try to leave. Imagine your tower and try to go there."

I thought about it, but I was stuck.

"I can't," I said.

She walked over and caressed my face. "I'll release you in another minute or two," she said. Then she disappeared. I followed her immediately and found myself on her bed in her tower.

"Petra," I said. "I'm scared."

She stepped over to the bed and sat down.

"I'll release you in a moment," she said. "Please don't be angry at me. I'm going to release your body, but you can't leave yet." Then she set her hands on me, and my muscles became mine again.

I rolled onto my side and pulled myself to her, wrapping myself around her.

She caressed me gently.

"Felicia, I love you more than you can understand. But you are mine, and I am both extremely predatory and extremely dominant. You will obey."

"What if I don't want to?" I asked her.

"Then you may ask to be released. I will probably lock you somewhere for a few days and try to talk you out of leaving me. But in the end, if you want to go, I will let you go. But you need to understand something. You will break my heart when I break our bond. And you will never be able to return to Siriena again. It's who I am that demands this type of relationship, but I don't control the rules of the bond itself, only how I choose to use it."

She continued to pet me. "Are you asking me to release you?"

"No."

"Do you understand what you just told me?"

"Yes."

She pet me for a few minutes while I clutched at her.

"I want to show you a few more things. Nice things. This is my tower. You are always welcome here. I want you to go to your bedroom and come straight back. If you aren't back in a minute or two, I'm going to pull you back and ask what's wrong. Will you come back?"

"I thought I couldn't."

"I just invited you, so now you can."

"Just like that?"

"Yes, just like that. Go home now, then come back."

"Yes, Petra."

I thought of the feel of my bed, then pulled...

And I was there.

I sat up, then ran to my bedroom and grabbed my only sexy, to me at least, bathrobe, and put it on. Then I thought of Petra's tower and pulled...

And I was there.

"Hi," I said.

She turned to face me and smiled. I walked to her and she put her arms around me.

"You are also welcome in my apartment, but I want you to travel via my dojo. Do you remember it well enough to go there?"

"I think so, but I might land in the bedroom."

She paused. "If you land in the bedroom, walk to the dojo, get the feel of it, then travel back and forth a few times."

I thought about her dojo and pulled, but I didn't go anywhere.

"It didn't work."

"Try the bedroom."

That worked. I smiled then walked into her dojo. I looked around for a moment, took a big breath of air, then pulled myself to her tower. I immediately popped back and forth between the tower and the dojo a few times, finishing in her tower.

"Come sit with me," she said. I sat down next to her. She lifted my chin to her and kissed me gently. Then I leaned against her with my head against her shoulder.

"You can not travel between two points in Siriena or between two points on Earth. But you can travel from Earth to any of your allowed points on Siriena, then back to Earth. If you wanted to go from your bedroom straight to mine, you would go to your tower first. To go from my tower to your tower, you travel via your bedroom."

I nodded.

She smiled then patted her lap. I turned around and then crawled into her arms, my arms around her neck. She kissed me deeply.

"I belong to Renea," she told me. "Not this way, but all the magic ways. You belong to me. And that means you also belong to Renea."

"What about Andrea?"

"She also belongs to Renea. She and I can spar with magic, but neither of us can do the types of things I can do to you or Renea can do to all of us." She paused. "Kelly belongs to Andrea."

"Lovers?"

"Yes."

I thought about all of it. "Do you love me?"

"Yes," she said.

"This is permanent?"

"Unless you ask to leave." She paused. "Permanent on Siriena is a very, very long time, Felicia, and at some point, leaving isn't an option. Do you understand?"

"In about sixty years?"

"Yes, something like that."

I smiled. "Okay."

She smiled at me. "The rest of the night is yours," she said. "We can do anything you want, as long as it involves food at some point."

"Anything I want?" She nodded. "I can be playful?" She nodded.

It didn't take me long to get her clothes off her.

Moving In

We cuddled in bed later. Petra was lying on her back, and I was curled up around her with my head on her shoulder. I had my hand on her breast, but she growled at me when I tried playing.

"I'm worn out, Love," she said. "I can't take any more for at least a little while. But I like you holding me just like that."

I cuddled in closer.

"I know I wasn't very good," I told her. "But I'll get better."

"Did I sound like I was enjoying what you were doing?"

"Yes, but-"

"But what?" she said sharply.

"Um." I said.

"Were you going to suggest I was faking it?" she asked me.

I thought about it.

"I'm waiting," she said. "Don't make me ask again."

"I was going to suggest," I said, "that perhaps the noises you made were half in appreciation and half in encouragement so I wouldn't lose heart."

"Hmm," she said. "How about eighty-twenty?"

"Really?"

"Yes."

I looked up at her and grinned, then settled back in. "I still think I need more practice."

"That's true," she said seriously. "We'll have to see to it you get plenty."

I started moving my hand.

"Stop it!" she said.

I giggled. "Just practicing," I told her.

We cuddled quietly for a few minutes.

"I'm going to miss Dream Petra," I told her.

She laughed.

"I'm serious," I said. "I went to bed every night looking forward to her. I wouldn't go back, but still, I'm going to miss that, in a way. The mystery."

"So I'm old hat already?"

"Please don't tease," I said. "You know what I mean. I wouldn't give this up for anything."

"I do know what you mean," she said. "It was so hard pretending with you, but it was an exciting game, too. But I got really scared when you told me you thought you were going insane." She paused. "There will be new games. You're very playful, and it's catchy."

"You weren't expecting playful, were you? When you saw my interview."

"You had self image issues that were obvious, if entirely undeserved," she said. "I would have bet a significant amount of money you would never have dressed the way you did for Halloween." She paused. "You thought you were fat. You weren't."

"I feel better now, though," I told her. "It's only been two months, but I feel so much better." I reached up and caressed her cheek. "What now though?"

She reached up and held my hand. "Dinner."

"Tease," I said. "Petra, what now?"

"Be more specific?"

"All right. Where do I sleep at night now? Are we dating or are you inviting me to move in?"

"Ah, that type of what now," she said. "I hope you'll move in."

"With the cats?"

"Yes."

"Is there room in your closet?"

"No. There's a closet in the guest room."

"Good, then you can move your out of season clothes in there and make room for me."

She lied there for a while thinking about it.

"Petra, I don't want to be a second class citizen. If you want me to move into the guest room entirely, then we can talk about that. But if I'm moving into your bed, then it's our bed, our bedroom, our closet, our bathroom." I paused. "You already have all this power over me, but I should at least have a space I consider mine."

"Are you going to insist on half the closet?"

"You've seen my wardrobe," I told her. "You tell me."

She didn't say anything for a while. Finally she said, "How about this? We'll remodel the bedroom. I think we can fit another closet."

"You can do that?"

"We can knock out every interior wall and start over, if that's what it takes. That's drastic though, and we would want to move into your place while it was happening."

"I don't have the kind of money to pay my half of that."

She didn't say anything. I was getting antsy, and it was really hard to not trace lines on her skin with my finger. I was pretty sure she'd get upset if I did.

"I will make some room in my closet," she said, "by moving my seasonal clothes to the other closet. Your seasonal clothes will also go there. I know I have room for your dresser and a free standing wardrobe cabinet. There's a TV in the bedroom I never watch. It can go elsewhere. You will pay the same rent you're currently paying, and it will go into a separate, shared bank account. When there is enough money in it, we will either spend it on the apartment or take vacations."

"What if the vacation we want to take is more than we have money?"

"Then we'll add as needed."

"Equally?" I asked.

"No. Pro-rated based on relative salaries at the time."

I lifted my head and looked at her. "You're inviting me to move in?"

"Yes."

"I'd love to."

* * *

We popped home after that and took a shower together. I popped to my tower and immediately to my apartment to select clothes, but I took the return route and dressed in Petra's -- no our -- apartment.

I dressed as nicely as I could and she took me to a nice restaurant. I flirted with her shamelessly throughout dinner.

After dinner, we changed into grubby clothes. I helped her move her seasonal clothes to the spare room. She actually cleared out quite a bit of space for me. "Let's go ask Karen if she wants to help us move you up here," Petra said.

She took my hand and we walked down to Karen's door. We were holding hands when Karen answered the door. She took a look at both of us and started squealing. "You two look like you spent the entire afternoon in bed."

"Not the entire afternoon," I said. "Just most of it."

"Did you come by to tell me or to ask me to help you move?"

"Both," Petra said.

"Let's go!"

It took us a couple of hours, but we moved everything in my bathroom and all my clothes. I had to use the dresser in the guest room for now. "Love," said Petra. "I want the furniture to match. We'll have to buy something this weekend."

The cats weren't happy about their cat carriers, but they immediately made themselves at home when we got upstairs. Karen stuck around for a little while, helping to unpack, but then said, "Gosh. You two haven't been in bed for hours. I should go."

We made love again before falling asleep. For the first time in a very long time, I slept in someone else's arms.

* * *

In the morning we did our yoga in Petra's dojo. "I only started going so early in the mornings because you did," she said. "I'd rather get dressed here."

She helped me with my yoga, teaching me a new pose. It was difficult. Afterwards, we showered in separate showers. I wanted to follow her to the main shower, but she glared at me.

Once we were ready, I asked her, "Why don't you just pop there?"

"That's awfully hard to explain to anyone else," she said.

"Oh, of course. Where is our last good morning kiss?"

She thought about it. "I will allow you to walk me to my office," she said. "But if you start stopping by all the time for some affection, I will have to implement a no office affection rule."

I grinned.

* * *

After work, I asked her, "How did you get everything to your tower?"

"You can bring anything with you if you can pick it up." She paused. "Don't try to bring the cats. I don't know if it will work."

I smiled. "Will you make dinner? I'm going to get sweaty."

She raised an eyebrow.

"It's a surprise," I told her. I changed clothes and went into the dojo, then from there popped to my tower then my old apartment. I gathered all the bedding from my old bed, now in the guest room, and popped to my tower. I popped back to the apartment then wrestled with the mattress. I managed to pick it up and popped to the tower. The box spring was easier. And I didn't even have to disassemble the bed frame itself. I set it all up then popped back to the apartment to check on dinner.

"Ten minutes," she told me. "Okay," I said. I went back to the dojo, closed the door, then double popped and moved the dresser. Then I popped back and headed to the kitchen again.

"Perfect timing," she said. "Would you set the table?"

I smiled. "Come to my tower first." I popped out. She was behind me by a few seconds.

She looked around and laughed.

"I was going to move the stuff in storage, but I figured I'd get caught on camera."

"How are you going to explain to Karen where your old bed is?"

I stared at her. "Oh hell. I have to put it back."

She laughed. "It will be okay. But don't move too much more. The movers will need something to do."

* * *

We went home and had dinner. Then I learned new ways to please her.

* * *

We established fresh patterns. Dojo in the mornings, then a professional day at work. We traded off cooking, although the things she made were better.

Saturday rolled around. We bought a matching dresser for the one she already had and arranged for delivery. Dinner was at Andrea's. I rearranged with Beth; she would join us for movie night again. I hadn't told either Beth or Erika about the new arrangements.

At first I thought dinner at Andrea's meant her house. Petra made me wear my best dress and wrapped a necklace around my neck. She collected a bottle of wine and said, "Your tower." We popped over, and she offered me her arm. I took it, and we walked out of my tower and over to one of the others. "This is Andrea's," she said.

"Oh," I said. "I thought we were going to her house."

Petra stood in front of the tower. "How do we get in?" I asked.

"I'm knocking," she said. "I'll teach you, but not tonight."

A doorway opened and Andrea stood there. We stepped in and hugged. We proceeded to the top of her tower. Near one wall she had a dining room table with five places set. Along another wall was a comfortable conversation area with seating for eight. Tapestries hung from the walls, and the space was brightly lit.

"This is beautiful," I said. "Who else is coming?"

"You'll see," Andrea said. "Petra, can you serve the wine? I'm going to check on dinner." She popped out.

"This is going to take some getting used to," I said.

"I know," Petra said. "You'll find a limit on how often you can pop back and forth, but it seems to be a lot. You'll start to get a headache, I think more from the changing pressure than anything else."

I took the opportunity to snuggle up at Petra. I kissed her neck. I think it amused her to no end when I did that. It certainly amused me. I loved taking in her scent.

"Petra?"

"Yes, Felicia?"

"Have I told you 'thank you' today?"

"No, I don't believe you have."

I waited a few seconds.

"Petra?"

"Yes, Felicia?"

"Thank you."

She laughed. "You're welcome. For whatever I've done now."

I laughed with her. "I have a job I love, with a promising future. I feel better about myself physically than I ever have. I'm in a relationship with someone who I love dearly, and who loves me. What else could I want?"

Before she could answer, there was a small noise. I turned to my right, and Kelly walked in through the door she had just made. She grinned at the sight of us being all lovey-dovey. I playfully clung more tightly to Petra.

"Someone is in love, I believe," said Kelly.

"Someone is in heat," Petra said. But she didn't dislodge me.

Kelly was wearing a dress, and it looked expensive. Her hair was done up and her makeup was perfect.

"You look great, Kelly," I told her.

"So do you, Felicia," she said. "I'm glad to see you. I wasn't sure we'd ever meet again. I'm so pleased it worked out."

"Why wouldn't we see each other? I'm at the office every day."

"Yes," she said. "But I'm not. I work directly for Renea now. I'm here all the time."

There was another "pop" and Andrea reappeared. "Dinner will be along any minute."

Petra dislodged me and poured wine for Andrea and Kelly. I tried to reattach but Petra chided me. "Down, remora. Down."

Kelly turned to Andrea. "Remember when I was like that?"

"You ask that as if you've changed," Andrea said.

"What can I say?" she said. "I get lonely here."

"You could come to our Sunday movie nights," I offered.

Kelly looked pained. "I'm sorry, I can't. I can't go to Earth anymore." She paused. "I have leukemia. On Earth. Here, I don't."

"Oh," I said. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay," she said. "We'll all end up here sooner or later. For me, it was just sooner. It's a lot better for me than if I'd stayed on Earth."

Andrea gave her a hug and a kiss.

Andrea stared ahead for a moment. "Ah, our last guest is here."

The wall opened and a stunning woman in her mid-forties walked in. She was several inches taller than I was with shoulder-length black hair and dark eyes. She was dressed exquisitely in a flowing, black dress. I immediately knew whom I was facing.

Andrea stepped forward. "Good evening, Renea," she said. Andrea gave a kiss on Renea's offered cheek. "I'm so glad you could come."

Renea laughed. "It was a terrible commute, and my schedule was bursting at the seams, but there is always room for one of your dinners, Andrea." Her eyes sparkled.

Petra stepped forward and kissed a cheek. "You look amazing, Renea," she said.

"Thank you, dear. And you are ravishing as always." She stepped back but held Petra's hands and examined her. "Or perhaps I should say, you look recently ravished, which is an even better look on you."

I immediately began blushing.

Kelly kissed the offered cheek next with a "Hello, Renea."

Then she turned to me. Petra introduced us. I kissed the offered cheek and assured her I was pleased to meet her.

"Well, let me look at you," she said. She stepped around me, eying me up and down. "Yes, child, I can see why Petra has been so distracted with you the last few months. And now she brings me my newest champion."

And like that, her focus was off me. Petra offered wine. Andrea popped back to her house to collect dinner, and soon we were seated. Renea took the head of the table. Petra and Andrea took the seats nearest Renea, and Kelly and I sat opposite each other at the end. I kept my mouth shut all night unless directly invited to join the conversation. Then I kept my comments as brief as I could.

Mentally I was making a note of things I would be asking Petra later. Words like champions and new potential recruits, and Beth and Erika. If Petra thought I was going to get involved in a three-way or four-way involving my two oldest friends, she could take that thought and stick it somewhere dark.

The word I really liked was "war". Yes, that one I found very intriguing.

After dinner we moved to the sofas and chairs. I offered to wait on everyone. I took a list of drink orders Petra assured me I could fulfill in her liquor cabinet and Andrea gave me permission to come and go directly to her tower for the remainder of the evening. I popped up, found the proper bottles, then wondered if I'd be able to pop back and forth without spilling. I filled a glass of water and popped to my tower and back. No spilling. I filled four drink orders, set everything on a serving tray, and popped back. I set the tray down on a table and passed out the drinks, Renea's first. I let Petra grab her own from the tray, and I'd purposely set it down just a little too far from her so she had to climb out of her chair to reach it.

Then I turned to the dining room table. I collected the dishes and popped back and forth to the apartment, setting them on the counter. When I had them all, I washed and dried them, stacked them up, and popped back to Andrea's tower, setting the stacked dishes on the table. I took the leftovers back with me, slipped them all into ziplocks, washed the dishes, and then brought all of that back as well.

I ignored the entreaties to come sit with them until I'd run out of excuses. I checked everyone's drinks, then popped to the apartment and returned with the bottles people had been served from. I refilled glasses, then brought the bottles home again.

I sighed and retrieved a ginger ale for myself and returned to Andrea's tower. I took an empty chair well away from Petra rather than sitting on the sofa next to her.

Everyone noticed, but no one commented.

I kept my mouth shut, but whenever someone's glass grew empty, I popped back and retrieved the bottle to fill it. After the third time, I started getting waved off. So then I brought everyone water glasses instead. I used the tray for that and again, passed all of them out except Petra's.

As soon as everyone was finished with their drinks, I collected the glasses and went back to the apartment to wash them.

When I returned next, Renea said, "Please, child, all this popping in and out is making me quite homesick. Please do stop."

"My apologies, Renea," I said. "I only meant to do my job."

She pursed her lips for a moment but didn't pursue it.

After that, I sat quietly, listening to the conversation just enough that I could respond halfway intelligently if I was asked.

I wasn't sure yet whether I should be mad, but I was pretty sure the answer was "yes".

Eventually the evening ran to a close. Renea took her leave. I immediately collected the water glasses and serving tray and popped back to the apartment with them and washed them. As Petra hadn't returned, I sighed and popped back to Andrea's tower. The three of them turned to me.

"I think this is my cue to leave," Kelly said. "It was good to see you, Felicia. Come visit any time, I'm only one tower away."

As soon as the door closed behind her, Petra turned to me and said, "What the hell is wrong with you?"

I offered an innocent expression. "Nothing. Did I do something wrong?"

"You've been in a mood since we got here," Petra said.

I tried to look like I didn't know what she was talking about. "I ate quietly. I was polite to the boss without being obsequious. Afterwards I washed dishes and served drinks, which is what I've done at every other party either of you has hosted. What exactly did I do wrong?"

"You were supposed to impress Renea," Petra said. "Not act like a sullen child."

"I'm sorry," I said. "I didn't even know who was going to be here nor what my role was. So I was being quiet to avoid saying anything stupid. Perhaps ask dumb questions. Like, 'Renea, why did you call me your newest champion?' or 'Why are you talking about recruits and mentioning my two dearest friends?' or perhaps simply, 'War? What war?' Questions like those."

And with that, I tried to pop home. I didn't go anywhere. Petra narrowed her eyes at me.

"Seriously?" I said to her.

I turned my back on the both of them. Then I realized I still had two working feet and I stormed to the wall. I tried to open a door. That didn't work, either.

Neither of them said anything, or at least not loudly enough I heard. I stared at the wall and alternated between trying to open a door and trying to pop home. Neither worked, but I wondered whether Petra could tell what I was doing and whether it would grate on her nerves if she could tell.

I don't know how long I stood there. It was several minutes. I finally turned around in frustration. I don't deal well with nothing to do, even for only a few minutes. The two of them were standing together, watching me.

"Well?" I asked. "We're all going to stand around staring at each other all night?"

"We were waiting for you to either calm down or come after me with a sword again," Petra said.

"Neither appears to be happening," I said. "But if you like, I could throw things."

"I'd rather you didn't," Andrea said. "Kelly would be cleaning glass off the stones for weeks."

I stared at her. "I don't believe you just played the slave-girl-with-leukemia card."

"She's not a slave girl," Andrea said quietly.

"Then why is she the one that would have to clean up my mess?"

Neither of them had an answer for that. "Yes, that's what I thought," I said. "Slave girl."

"Is that why you were acting like a servant?" Petra asked me.

"No, actually, the thought I was a slave girl didn't occur to me until I found I was locked in and Andrea told me she makes Kelly scrub the floors." I said. "I was acting like a servant because I can't stand being idle and it gave me something to do that didn't involve screaming at anyone."

"I don't make her scrub the floors," Andrea said. "She's bored, too, but she's grateful for my saving her life. She stayed on Earth as long as she could, but she came out of remission and she didn't want to go through treatment again. So now she does what she can here, including cleaning everything in sight. No one is making her do it." She paused. "We used to be able to enjoy the woods. And there's a town a couple of hours by horse. But you've had experience why that has recently stopped being such a good idea. Unlike you, Kelly can't pop home in the face of danger. Until the current problems are resolved, she's locked inside this castle. So is Renea."

I wondered whether Petra had stopped locking me in. I tried to pop home. I didn't get anywhere, but she narrowed her eyes at me again. Yes, she could tell when I tried. So I kept trying, over and over. I wondered if it gave her a headache.

"Do you expect that to annoy me?" she asked after a minute.

"I don't know," I said. "Does it?"

"Yes."

"Then I have accomplished something useful while standing here," I told her.

"You are acting like a petulant child," she said.

"You are treating me like one," I said. "I believe your behavior predates mine. All I've tried to do is leave so I don't make a bad situation worse."

Petra stared at me for a moment then looked away. "You can go," she said very quietly.

"So you would rather let me go then tell me what's going on?" I paused. "Fine."

I popped home. To my old apartment.

Five seconds later I got sucked back to Andrea's tower.

"What the hell?"

"You're right," Petra said. "I should have told you everything. I'm sorry. I was afraid to tell you and I put it off. There's no excuse. You have every right to be angry."

I looked at her for a moment. "Is this a three-way conversation or a two-way conversation?"

"It should be a three-way conversation," Andrea said. "And in reality, Renea should be here if you want to know everything."

"Seeing as how I don't know how reasonable I'm going to be, maybe we should limit my bridge burning to the three of us," I said.

"Felicia," Petra said. "We need you. We need your help. Andrea and I can't do it alone. And it's too dangerous for Kelly and Renea to help."

Old Friends

I sighed. "I ate for crap. I am going to go get something. And I think a fresh bottle of wine, something chilled. If I promise to come back in a few minutes, will you let me leave?" It stuck in my craw I had to ask like she were my mother and I was sixteen again.

Petra nodded.

I popped home. We had a fruit bowl. I set it on the kitchen island. I found a bottle of German white I liked and added it. I grabbed some cheese from the refrigerator and some crackers. I didn't know what I'd be hungry for. I also grabbed a cutting board and a couple of knives. I popped back with everything, taking two trips.

When I got back I asked, "Can we teleport when drunk?"

"Yes," said Petra, "But it's a bad idea. Last time I did it, I made a mess."

"Oh. Eww. Too much information."

I set all the food on the coffee table and handed the wine to Petra to open. Then I sat down on the sofa.

Petra opened the wine and poured three glasses while I cut up cheese and fruit. I looked at the bottle. "We're going to need a second bottle, aren't we?"

She nodded. I popped back, got one, and returned. I set it aside and sat back on the sofa. Petra tried to sit next to me, but I pointed to the far end of the sofa. "I may move down to join you. I may put my feet in your lap. Or my head. But I'm still upset."

She nodded and sat at the other end.

I picked through the food and grabbed something and drank some of the wine. Then I sat back and closed my eyes.

"Someone please talk."

"War isn't a good word," Andrea said. "War implies masses of armies. Feud would be a much better word."

"Between?"

"Renea and Vincent Reynolds, your old boss," said Petra.

"The asshole?"

"The asshole," agreed Andrea.

"He's here?" I opened my eyes. "Is the world that small?"

"No," Petra said. "He found you first. Not everyone can travel between the worlds. There are certain traits. You had the potential. It is unclear whether he would eventually have tried to draw you over or not. But he bragged about you and didn't know I could hear him."

"Erika and Beth both have the same traits?"

"Maybe," said Petra. "I don't know them well enough to be sure." She paused. "We need to go visit them."

"Oh, that's not happening."

"Please don't decide that until you know everything," Andrea said. "Think about this. The feud is temporary. Immortality is a very long time. You'd be offering them something people have dreamed about for a thousand years. You at least owe them the opportunity to decide for themselves."

Five minutes later, I had calmed down enough to thrust my feet into Petra's lap. She took my shoes off for me and massaged my feet. I let her do that for ten minutes, then switched end for end and had my head in her lap, lying on my side so I could still talk to Andrea as well.

"What is the feud over?"

"Renea was brought over by a man named Benjamin Reynolds."

"Oh hell," I said. "Vincent Reynolds' father?"

"Yes. Benjamin was an even less pleasant person than Vincent is."

"Was?"

"Seven years ago, Renea finally found a way to kill him," said Petra.

Andrea went on. "She immediately claimed the entire castle by right of conquest, which shut down Vincent's only tie into Siriena. Without a place he could call his, he couldn't travel here."

"But he is here now?" I asked.

"Three years ago he made a credible threat of violence to Renea's employees," said Petra. "It was done in a fashion it couldn't be linked to him. He told her he was willing to accept a different home in Siriena and to arrange it. She traveled two weeks south of here, bought a small house, and gave it to him."

"It took him over two years," said Andrea, "but he finally worked his way back here. He wants the castle back and all of us gone forever. Renea would be forced to return to earth and would die fairly soon afterwards. Kelly would die even sooner."

I turned my face up and told Petra, "You're forgiven, but you have until movie time tomorrow to tell me anything else that's going to piss me off, because we're not doing this again."

"There's one more biggie," Petra said. "Remember Jeremy?"

"From the charity event? Lovely individual."

"He's involved, probably belonging to Vincent."

"Oh goodie. So I get to kick his ass again?"

"Don't be too glib," Andrea said. "We can't prove it, but we think he was behind your apartment invasion."

I didn't say anything for a while. I rolled over and looked at Petra again. "Is there some reason you're not touching me?"

Then I rolled back and closed my eyes for a while, thinking about it all. Neither of them said anything further. Finally I opened my eyes. "Anything else?"

"We have a lot to teach you," Petra said. "But no, that's everything."

I closed my eyes again, absorbing a little more. "Petra?"

"Yes, Felicia?"

"When you pulled me back, what determined where I landed?"

"You landed where I was looking," she said.

"Really?" I rolled over and looked at her. "Have you thought about how effective that could be in a fight?"

"No," she said, starting to smile. "I hadn't."

I smiled back. "I will finish forgiving you after I have received two mind-blowing orgasms."

"All right," she said. She reached down and laid her hand in my crotch over the dress.

"Not here!" I said.

A wave of bliss exploded through me and I screamed her name.

When I could think again, the two of them were both smirking at me. "That is so not fair," I said. "I can't do that to you."

"Yet," she said. Then she did it again.

My next coherent thought took several minutes to arrive. By then, I was naked and in our bed at the apartment. Petra was sitting on the bed, watching me. "I believe that qualifies as two mind-blowing orgasms," she said.

"How did you get me naked so easily?" I asked her.

"When I sent you home, I didn't send your dress. Don't worry, it's hanging up in the closet."

"You're forgiven of all past sins," I said. "I hope you aren't expecting me to pleasure you tonight. I don't think I can move."

She laughed. "No. I can wait until morning."

She popped out of the room and her clothes fluttered to the floor. A second later she was back in the room and crawling under the covers with me.

* * *

The next night was movie night. Beth and Erika were right on time. Andrea was a few minutes late, but texted she was coming. Karen arrived bringing a dessert. "Don't worry," she said. "Beth and Andrea have the same desserts. I mail ordered them for each of us."

"Thank you!" Erika said. "It looks nummy."

"That was very sweet, Karen," I said.

"Erika, Beth," I said. "Do you notice anything different about my apartment?"

I gave them a tour.

"This isn't the same apartment you showed me before," Erika said. "It's even bigger." I took them into the closet in the bedroom.

"Here are my clothes," I said. Then I swept the room. "And here are Petra's."

"Holy shit!" said Beth. "A week ago you were dreaming about her, and now you've moved in with her."

I turned the computer around and grinned. "She gives even better orgasms in person than she does in my dreams."

"I heard that!" Petra said "And you're welcome."

We moved into the kitchen and started cooking. Andrea showed up full of apologies, but I told her, "Don't be silly."

"Beth," I said. "Erika. Do you two have any time off this month? Maybe a long weekend? Petra and Andrea are treating all of us. You too, Karen."

"Really?" said Karen. "A vacation somewhere?"

"Well, it's November," I said. "It kinda sucks to be anywhere that isn't warm. We have choices. Erika and Beth could come here and we could just have a big party, or we can all go somewhere warm. How much time can you get?"

"I still have a week I have to use by end of year," Beth said. "I haven't bothered using it cause I can't afford anywhere fun." She paused. "Are you guys really treating?"

Petra and Andrea looked at each other for a moment. "Yes," she said. "We are. It will have to be partly a working trip for us."

"I could do an extended weekend," Erika said. "Leave either Wednesday or Thursday and return either Sunday or Monday. Either of the next two weekends. Then we start getting into the holidays."

"Those work for me," said Beth. "Just tell me where to go and what to bring!"

"Karen and I will make all the arrangements," I said. "And we'll get back to you early this week. I'm voting for this coming weekend. I know that is sudden. Is that good for everyone?"

* * *

Later, Petra told me, "So we're funding a vacation for everyone? You better have a good reason or your pay is going to be docked a very long time to pay for it."

"You wanted to find out if they're possible recruits. I didn't hear you coming up with better ideas. If we're doing it, we're doing it my way."

"Oh," she said. "You could have said something."

I grinned. "It was more fun my way. I wasn't sure you and Andrea were going to go for it."

"We decided to trust you."

"Oh," I said. "Damn it. It makes it a lot harder to be playful when someone is trusting me."

She laughed. "Where are we going?"

"Hell if I know," I said. "How much money can I spend?"

* * *

They gave me a generous budget. Karen and I spent two hours on Monday reviewing options and picked a resort in the Bahamas. We ran it past Andrea and Petra and got the go ahead. We would all fly to Fort Lauderdale Wednesday evening and take a private charter straight to the resort Thursday morning. I called Erika and asked how long she could stay.

"I told my boss I've been working too hard and asked for a week."

"I'll call you back."

I got a similar answer from Beth.

So then I pulled Petra and Andrea into Andrea's office and asked them what they really wanted to do. "Let's go for the whole week," Petra said. "We're already going to be there, and we can work a little if we're feeling too guilty."

I called them both back and verified they had passports. Karen and I booked it.

That evening, I prepped my tower.

* * *

"This place is amazing!" said Erika. "Which room is mine?"

The resort consisted of individual bungalows. This was one of their bigger places, but it was off season so we'd gotten it for a very good price. Petra and I shared a room. The other four each got their own room. Karen, Beth and Erika had all expressed a willingness to share a room while we were making plans, but I'd specifically looked for something with separate rooms. I didn't want to think what would happen if anyone saw others disappearing in her sleep. The bungalow was U-shaped; the open end of the U held a lovely swimming pool.

We spent Thursday relaxing on the beach. Erika and Beth were both amazed at how I looked. I was pleased they noticed.

I hadn't seen either of them in person in three years. It was great to be with them again. Everyone got along fabulously. Petra and Andrea were very good natured about the teasing they received. I quietly thanked Petra at one point.

"Honey, these two are fabulous. You have the best friends. I love them already."

"Just as long as you don't love them a little too much."

She laughed. "I am a one-woman woman," she said.

Dinner was at the resort restaurant. The food was fabulous.

We cheated. Petra and Andrea begged off and went to bed early. I kept everyone else up late. With luck, they would all sleep in, especially Beth, as she'd flown in from California. I finally crawled into bed with Petra at two. Petra got up two hours later and checked on Andrea. They then both disappeared.

I went back to sleep. If they had any luck, Petra could summon me immediately. If not, I'd check on them later.

Several hours later, Petra woke me when she climbed back in bed with me. "No luck," she said. "But it took me three nights before I pulled you over. Maybe tonight. I felt a connection with Beth, and Andrea thought she felt one with Erika, so maybe."

Friday we went sail boating. We chartered a sailboat all day. Petra and I sat on the front getting sprayed by the water and making out. She told me I was acting like a teenager, but she didn't turn down my kisses. We had dinner on the sailboat, then the captain dropped us off at our resort using a little boat to ferry us back to shore.

I kept Karen, Erika and Beth up late again. Petra and Andrea went to bed early. But everyone was tired, so I was in bed shortly after midnight.

I didn't hear Petra when she got up.

I sure heard her when I suddenly woke up in my tower.

* * *

Petra and Andrea were both humming and singing. And lying on my old bed, side by side, were both my dear friends.

"It worked!" I said. "It worked!"

They were both awake, and clearly neither of them knew what was going on. I collected the waiting blankets and threw one over each of them. I climbed on the bed between them both and sat down.

"Hey, guys," I said. "Don't be afraid."

They both blinked at me.

"I know this is a little startling. Remember those dreams I was having a few months ago? About Petra in a strange place? Well, they weren't dreams. We figure we have a few minutes before you're going to go back to your normal bodies, so I need to move quick."

Petra and Andrea helped me, and we moved each of my friends into a couple of wheelchairs I had found at a thrift store in Minneapolis earlier in the week. Then I wheeled them to a wall, their heads lolling to the side, and I made a couple of windows for them to look out.

"That's Siriena," I said. "A world where magic exists."

That's when Beth disappeared.

"Oops," I said. "Erika, I'm sorry, you'll wake up in your own body, please come to my room. Please please please don't wake Karen. I have to go before Beth makes a lot of noise. See you soon." And I popped back to my room at the resort.

Beth was already making noise, quite a bit of noise, pounding on the door. I opened it and asked her "Please don't wake Karen," and pulled her into the room.

"What the hell was that?" she said in a whisper.

"Siriena," I said. "It's real."

"You are so full of shit. Did you drug us? Is this some sort of drug orgy thing?"

"I'll answer all your questions," I said. "Let's wait for Erika."

Beth looked around the room. "Where's Petra?"

"She'll be here as soon as Erika disappears."

"Disappears?"

"Pops back to her original body," I said.

"This isn't happening," Beth said.

There was a knock at the door. I let Erika in. As soon as the door closed, she said, "Was that real?"

"Yes."

Petra popped into the room right then, startling Beth. "What the hell?"

There was another quiet knock and I let Andrea in.

"Oh good, the gang is all here," I said.

* * *

I had them go get dressed, then Beth, Erika and I went for a walk on the beach. Eventually we sat on the sand. I told them everything. The sun rose behind us while I was explaining.

"You guys can't tell anyone," I said. "They'll think you're crazy. You can't tell Karen, either. She doesn't know." I explained about that, too.

I got hungry. "Let's go back, get some breakfast. You don't have to decide anything right now. I'll answer all your questions. You can ask Petra and Andrea. Then if you tell us you don't want to come back, we won't bring you back."

I paused. "I was going to make them leave you out of it, but Andrea pointed out I had to let you make your own decisions."

We walked back to the resort. Everyone was up drinking coffee. "Breakfast," I said. "Now."

"So demanding," Petra said. "I'm hungry too."

After breakfast, Petra told Karen, "I need you for a few hours this morning. They're all going shopping, and we can meet them for lunch."

Andrea and I took Beth and Erika into town. As soon as we were somewhere private, Beth said, "Would I have to, um, you know."

"Enter into a lesbian relationship with Petra or me?" Andrea asked.

"Yeah, I guess."

"No. We're both in committed relationships." She paused. "But you would end up going through what is best described as physical therapy. We have to basically connect you to your bodies there. It can take a week or two if we meet every night, and it can be somewhat intimate."

"Somewhat intimate?" I said, scoffing.

"Petra was seducing you," she said to me. "Your initiation was somewhat more intimate than theirs would be. And protracted, what with all the touching and kissing."

Beth scoffed.

"We'd be young forever?" Erika said.

"On Siriena, yes," said Erika. "On Earth, no."

"We'd live forever?" Erika asked.

"You can be killed. But you don't age and don't suffer the effects of aging. No mental degradation, no withering eyesight, no arthritis. But at some point, you would have to stay there if you wanted to live. Your Earth body would die if you came back. That's a long time from now."

"What are the downsides?" Beth asked.

I explained the level of control Petra or Andrea would have. Andrea wasn't happy that I explained it, but hiding it was unfair. And I explained about the feud. I also explained that my initiation had a few bad days, but that I thought in the end it was worth it.

"I'm in," said Erika. "On one condition. I want a job. I hate my current job. I'm a kick ass graphics artist. You must have something there I can do."

I asked Andrea, "What did Mike and Dillan do?"

"Mike was an account rep," she said. "Dillan is a graphics artist. And no, he hasn't been replaced yet."

I turned to Andrea. "My girlfriend is the director of human resources and, is, if I may say so, wrapped around my little finger." I grinned.

We all turned to Beth.

"I like my job," Beth said. "What do I get instead?"

"Beyond being young and beautiful forever?"

"Well, that part isn't bad," she agreed.

"I'll share my castle tower with you," I told her.

She thought about it. "We can pop anywhere we want?"

"Sort of," Andrea said. "You can pop anywhere that is yours or anywhere you have specific permission. So for instance, you could go from home to Siriena and from there to Felicia's apartment, if she invites you."

"So if I had a cabin on a lake somewhere difficult to reach, I could go straight there without driving."

"Yes," said Andrea.

She looked away. I looked at her. "You're trying to figure out if you can afford that cabin you're always talking about."

"Yeah," she said. "I am. If it's really isolated, it'll be cheaper."

"Does it have to be on a lake?" Andrea asked. "You wouldn't like somewhere on the ocean? Maybe somewhere tropical?"

"Well, of course I would," said Beth. "But I know I couldn't afford somewhere like that."

Andrea began to smile. "Renea has a place she doesn't use anymore. We're in the process of transferring ownership to Petra and I. We'll give each of you bedrooms." She looked at me. "Sorry you have to share."

I grinned.

"Seriously?" Beth asked.

"Oh yeah, and wait until you see it."

"Okay, I'll consider myself officially bribed."

* * *

We met up with Petra and Karen for lunch. I pulled Petra in for a kiss and whispered in her ear, "They're in". She smiled broadly.

After everyone had ordered, I said, "Petra. Erika told us something interesting this morning. She said she hates her job and was wondering if there were openings at Renea Impressions for a good graphics designer. You wouldn't happen to know who I'd have to, ahem, do, to get my friend an interview, would you."

She laughed and spent a few minutes explaining about Dillan's old job. "Can you do it?" she asked Erika.

"Yes."

"We'll need to do a proper interview," she said. "Do you have a portfolio?"

"Oh my laptop, which I brought with me."

"If the opening we have is the wrong position for you, I won't hire you," Petra said. "But if that's the case, I can talk to you about other options."

Erika decided that was all right.

We spent the rest of the day around the pool, sipping drinks and loving the weather. Karen led a yoga session next to the pool. Beth and Erika had done yoga before, but half-heartedly. They both enjoyed the session Karen led.

Karen was pleased. "I don't lead them very often. Many of the people at work are more advanced than I am, and Petra leads them. Having to explain the poses really helps you understand them better."

"I got much better once I started leading classes," Petra said. "We used to bring a woman in over lunch for them, but she started making Andrea and me alternate leading the classes. She still comes in as a guest periodically and teaches an advanced class."

Petra turned to Erika. "This looks like the best location for a job interview I've ever used. Did you want to get your laptop?"

"I'll get it if everyone promises no splashing," she said.

The two of them retreated to a table next to the pool. They talked for an hour. Partway through while Erika was showing her portfolio to Petra, I got up and walked over. I stood a little distance away and waited until Petra noticed me.

"May I see? Or would that be inappropriate?"

Petra looked at Erika who said, "Of course. You've seen a bunch of them."

I grabbed a chair and sat down next to Petra. "Did you show her the birthday card you did for me last year? I loved that."

Erika showed her some birthday cards she had done. "I've done some work for local charities," she said, pulling up several advertisement pieces she'd done. "I don't write the copy, and some of them aren't my concepts, but the graphics work is." She pulled up two pieces and put them side by side. They were small on the laptop screen, but you could see them. "The one on the right is the one I wanted to use for an event they were hosting. The one on the left was a concept by the woman running the charity. I couldn't talk her into mine."

Petra looked at the top of them. "The artwork for both is good, but your concept is much better."

"Thank you," Erika said. "I thought so, too."

We finished viewing the pieces Erika wanted to show us. Petra told her, "These are really good as far as I can tell, but I need to send them to the hiring manager. She may have a different opinion, and it's important the woman you would report to be happy with what she'd get."

"That's my cue to go practice some aikido with my own boss," I said.

I grabbed Andrea and pulled her out to the beach. We were all stretched from the yoga, so we went straight into some aikido exercises. Karen and Beth saw what we were doing and ran out to join us.

"That's aikido?" Beth asked.

"Yes," said Andrea. "Felicia, you've been doing this long enough. Why don't you get Beth started. Karen's been developing a bad habit, so I'm going to work with her on that."

I turned to Beth. "There is a spiritual side of aikido, but I don't think I can teach you that. So first you must learn to fall."

I worked with Beth for a half hour. Andrea turned to us periodically and fixed something I was doing incorrectly. When we were finished, we all went back and slipped in the pool, careful not to splash Erika and her laptop.

Beth swam laps for a few minutes, then swam over to Andrea, Karen and I floating lazily in the water. "You guys do this every day?"

"Seventy-five minutes, then shower, dress, and time to grab a fast bite to eat," Karen said. "Every day, mandatory."

"Damn it," she said. "I like my job." She turned to Andrea. "I have a degree in finance and am a mortgage broker at my bank. Damn it!"

"What?" I asked her.

"Petra!" she said from the water. "When is my interview?"

Petra looked over at her. "That is the worst cover letter I have ever received." She paused. "You're serious?" Beth nodded. "Let's talk informally when I'm done with Erika then I can review what we have."

Erika and Petra finished their conversation. Erika looked very pleased. They both went into the bungalow. Erika came out almost immediately and dived into the pool. She swam over to us and said gleefully, "She's sending my portfolio to someone named Susan. If Susan likes my work, we'll do a Skype interview." She was smiling hugely. "I didn't know how much I hated my job until I heard how great yours was. Now I might get to work there, too."

Petra came back outside. "I mailed your portfolio, Erika, and texted her. I don't know when she'll look at it. I'll call her Monday if we don't hear something sooner." She took off her tee-shirt. I stared at my lover's bikini-clad sexy body as she dived into the pool to join us. She swam straight to me and kissed me. I wrapped myself around her and held tightly.

"If you guys hear a lot of splashing from the pool tonight," I said. "Don't come investigate. I've never made love in a pool before."

"Oh, if I hear splashing, I'm going to come out and watch," said Karen.

"Voyeur!" I said.

"Exhibitionist!" said Karen.

Erika and Beth were staring at Petra and I. "I just can't get over it," said Beth. "If anyone was going to go for other women, I always thought it would be Erika." She turned to Erika. "You did go through that phase."

Erika sighed dramatically. "You know, it was always you I wanted, but you rejected me, so I had to go back to guys."

Beth splashed her. "It was one kiss and we were fourteen."

I grinned. "I was so mad at you two. I went away for a weekend with my family, and I came back and the two of you were all weird with each other."

"She tasted good," said Erika. "But she wouldn't let me try another bite."

"We were fourteen!" Beth said.

Petra and Andrea were smiling at the exchange. Petra told me, "Felicia, as much fun as this is, you need to release me for a little while."

"But Erika had your attention for hours," I whined, petulantly. "It's my turn."

"Child," Erika called me.

"Girlfriend hogger," I told her over my shoulder.

Petra peeled me off of her and I pretended to sulk.

"Beth, I know you work for a bank, but I'm not sure what you do."

The two of them talked for a few minutes. I started a water fight with Erika. "You are such a child," she said, splashing me back. We immediately pulled Karen into it then looked at Andrea. The three of us started stalking her around the pool, giggling. I wasn't paying any attention to Petra, and she snagged me as I went past her.

"You!" she said. "I will bet you three kisses I can beat you to our bedroom."

Then she flipped me into the deep end of the pool and was halfway to the bungalow door before I could get to the edge of the pool and start climbing out. "You cheater!" I yelled after her. "But then, I guess I knew that."

I followed the dripped water into our bedroom. As soon as I arrived, she threw a towel over my head and wrapped her arms around me, then I heard the door slam closed. I found myself thrown onto the bed and then Petra pounced on top of me and started tickling me.

I finally untangled myself from the towel and grabbed her wrists. She reversed my hold and pinned my arms to the bed over my head. We were both breathing hard, and she was sitting on me. We were both in swim suits, and I was suddenly exceedingly horny.

"Take me," I told her.

She bent down and kissed me. Then she whispered. "I'm so sorry. I need to go talk to Renea. Pulling you in here was cover."

* * *

It took me about three minutes to get bored. It took me another three minutes to consider and reject handling things myself. I practiced my yoga instead.

The bedroom door rattled a few times and we received some taunts. "I don't do group sex," I yelled at the door, receiving some laughter.

Petra was gone for the better part of an hour. She popped back in, took one look, and told me, "Your form is terrible. What position is that supposed to be?"

"It's called 'Horny Jilted Lover'."

She burst out laughing. "Oh, well, then you're probably doing it right."

I stuck my tongue out at her.

"Don't wear that thing out," she said. "I have uses for it later."

"I have uses for it right now," I said. "Come here."

"Don't you want to know what Renea said?"

"I already know what she said," I told her. "She told you, find a way to hire them, don't spare the expense. Only she used more words."

Petra laughed. "That's a good summary."

"Your phone went off while you were gone," I told her. "It didn't buzz long enough for my needs though."

Petra leered, then cocked her head. She disappeared. A few seconds later, I felt myself pulled...

And found myself in her bed in her tower, and I wasn't wearing any clothes. Not that I had been wearing that much to take off in the first place.

The moment I arrived, she launched herself at me. Her mouth was on mine, and it took three seconds for her fingers to slide inside me. Then she used her magic and I was screaming her name.

Then she pushed and I found myself back in our bedroom at the bungalow, still screaming her name.

She was laughing quietly at me and looking exceedingly pleased with herself.

"I'm going to get you for that," I said.

"I surely do hope so," she replied

I was still lying on the bed shuddering with after effects when she stepped from the room. The applause started before she could have taken three steps into the living room.

It took me ten minutes to compose myself.

I stepped out of the room. Karen, Andrea and Erika were lounging in the living room. They had a bottle of wine opened. I immediately began receiving catcalls, which caused me to blush horribly. I looked out the window, and Petra was talking to Beth at the table by the pool.

"You know," I said. "She told me she wasn't an exhibitionist, but she surely does enjoy making me scream when other people can hear." I sighed. "She has a magic touch, I have to hand it to her."

Andrea poured a glass of wine for me and I collapsed in a chair.

Erika was bouncing in her chair. "I have a Skype interview Monday morning. Susan emailed back that she loved the work."

"Congratulations," I told her.

* * *

After dinner, Petra told me, "I'm going to offer Beth a job. Renea is currently handling finance for the company, but that's hard to do from Siriena. We've been trying to find someone who could take over the entire job, but that's been problematic. So Beth will need to go back and forth with Renea for a few years. She doesn't remotely have the experience to handle the job alone. I think it will work okay, and much better than the other choices we've had available to us."

I hugged her.

"Erika is going to get her job, too, unless she and Susan don't get along. Susan is brilliant and all her other employees love her, but Dillon was a bad hire."

"You are so getting some tonight."

She laughed.

"I can't offer Beth her job until I'm also ready to offer Erika hers. So don't say anything to either of them."

"I intend to have my tongue way too busy to say anything to anyone," I told her.

* * *

I got up with Petra early Sunday morning. We both popped over to Siriena. I asked questions about how she pulled Beth over and how to anchor her. Andrea joined us shortly and the two of them spent thirty minutes trying to teach me magic. I was able to feel a tingling when I tried to pull light into my hand, but that was as much as I got before they gave up on me for the night.

I watched while the two of them began to summon Beth and Erika. It took Andrea what felt like twenty minutes before Erika appeared on the bed. I covered her with a blanket and kissed her forehead. She was able to follow me with her eyes.

"Are you okay?" I asked. "One blink for yes, two blinks for no."

She blinked once.

"Just so I know that wasn't an accident," I said. "Can you give me a 'no'?"

She blinked twice.

"You know what's happening," I told her. "Just a little physical therapy. If I made it, you can."

She blinked once.

I moved out of the way.

It took a few more minutes for Beth to appear. I repeated the same drill with her. I put my hand on Petra's arm while she was singing, and suddenly I could feel what she was doing. I took my hand away, and the feeling was gone.

"Petra," I said. "Will it bother you if I touch your arm?"

She shook her head, still singing. I stood behind her, leaning against her back while she hummed and sang to Beth, and put my hands on Petra's arms.

Erika disappeared first with Beth following seconds after. Petra and Andrea stopped humming and singing. "I could feel your magic," I told Petra. "While you were singing, if I touched you. Would you make the light again?"

I kept my hands on her while she made the light glow in her hands. Then she made it explode like fireworks.

I sat down on the bed next to her and concentrated. It took me a few minutes, but I got a weak ball of light. It only lasted a few seconds, but I did it!

* * *

Beth and Erika were waiting in our room when Petra and I popped back.

"Are you two all right?" I asked.

"Yes," said Beth. "It's disconcerting but not scary." Erika agreed with her. We talked about it for a few minutes.

"Who is up for a swim?" I asked.

I chased them out, put my suit on, and was in the pool seconds later. Petra joined me shortly. I was floating on my back in the water. She walked over to me, sinking into the water, then stepped up behind me so that my head was resting on her shoulder. She kissed my ear.

"I love you," she said quietly.

"I love it here," I said. "Winter is coming, and I'm not looking forward to it."

She teased my ear with her lips. "The seasons in Siriena are opposite of ours and milder. It will be a wonderful summer coming up."

I rotated around and latched onto her, wrapping my legs around her waist and my arms around her neck. I held her as the two of us bobbed in the water.

She pulled us into deeper water. Soon I could tell she was swimming.

"Am I too heavy?" I asked her.

"No," she said. "You feel so good, Felicia."

I squeezed her more tightly for a moment.

"You're a woman of such extremes," she said. "Smart and good at your job, firey when wronged, and yet so playful and childlike at times. The mix is intoxicating."

"Will you love me forever?" I asked.

"Yes."

* * *

Sunday night went the same as Saturday had. I practiced making the ball of light, then watched as Petra and Andrea summoned Beth and Erika. Beth managed to squeeze Petra's hand before she disappeared. Erika popped out at the same time and looked sullen later but got over it quickly.

Everyone else exited the bungalow for the Skype interview. Beth pulled me aside and asked if I had information on her status.

"You're sure you want the job?"

"You know," she said. "I didn't at first. I like my job. And when I asked for an interview, I was half kidding, because I was sure there would not be anything for me. But then Petra told me about the job." She paused. "Yes, Felicia, I want the job. It's what I went to school for. I have a masters in finance, and my current job isn't using any of it." She looked away. "Did you ask because you're hoping I'd say 'no' and wouldn't feel too bad when Petra can't offer it to me?"

"No," I told her. "I wanted to be sure. I didn't want you taking a job just because you thought you had to. You don't have to."

"So I got the job?"

"I think you damned well better act like I refused to answer all your questions or I won't be screaming in joy tonight. "

She smiled. "Do I have to move to Minnesota?"

"I don't know," I told her. "Maybe for a few weeks. Erika too."

"She got the job, too?"

"She's in there interviewing with the hiring manager. You know what Erika's work is like. The only reason she won't get the job is if she and Susan hate each other."

After that, I went back to my lounge chair and rolled over. "Do me," I told Beth.

She laughed and applied sunscreen to my back.

Erika came out a while later and sat on the pool deck between my chair and Beth's. "I like her," she said. "Oh god, I'm so nervous."

"You two realize if you get jobs, you owe me. The things I had to do to Petra to get her to hire you. Oh my god, it was rough."

They both laughed then exchanged looks.

"Oh shit!"

Before I could move, they had me pinned face down to the lounge chair and were tickling me.

"Not fair!" I told them. "But paybacks are a bitch!"

They spent several minutes tickling me and didn't let up until Petra walked out of the bungalow. "A little help here!" I said to her.

"If you insist," she said. She grabbed a free foot and went to town on it.

They finally relented. I rolled over and glared at them. "Paybacks are a bitch. Just remember that."

No one looked remotely intimidated.

Petra sat down next to the pool and took off her blouse. She had her swimsuit on underneath it. She gestured and Karen and Andrea moved their own lounge chairs closer. "You know," she said. "I have never in my life offered a pair of jobs to anyone while wearing a swimsuit."

Erika and Beth started squealing.

"Hey, you two," I told them. "Show some professionalism here."

"Petra," Beth asked. "Would it be professional to throw Felicia into the pool?"

"Of course," she said. "But I doubt you can do it without going in with her, unless she lets you."

"Oh come on, she's tiny," Erika said.

"And she knows aikido," I said.

They backed off immediately and sat down.

"I should be doing this privately," Petra said. "But it's not like everyone doesn't already know." She glared at me.

"Hey," I said. "All I did was asked Beth whether she really wanted the job and told her she wasn't obligated to take it if she didn't really want it."

"Erika, Susan loves your work and loves you. She feels your creativity is stifled in your current position and is looking forward to seeing what you can do when given more freedom to do so. We would like to extend you an immediate offer."

"Yes," said Erika.

"Don't you want the details before you accept?" Petra asked.

"You won't ask me to take a pay cut, I know what the work is, and I presume I need to be on site," she said. "I'm a little worried about paying for that last part, but everything else is fine."

"The company will insist you accept an apartment in a building we control," Petra said. "That is not negotiable. Rent will be whatever your current rent is once you are released from your current commitment."

"You're going to offer me Felicia's old apartment?" she asked.

Petra laughed. "I'm going to offer that apartment to you and Beth, if you want to share, or else we'll offer you a significantly smaller apartment elsewhere in the building."

"Yes," said Beth.

Petra smiled at her. "Your position is a little different. While you have an advanced degree, you have no on the job experience that directly relates to the position we have for you. We can offer you exactly what you are currently making with the same terms on rent. Promotions and raises when they become appropriate based on your ability to assume full management of your department. I don't have your starting title ready, but it's about two steps above intern."

"So you want us to move, not..." said Beth. "Work remotely."

"Yes, we want you to relocate."

"I love New York City," Erika said, "But I have a crappy little studio apartment I'm paying far too much for, and I hate my job. Yes."

Beth looked away for a while. I knew she loved California.

Finally she looked back. "I can do this job," she said. "If I had all the experience needed so that Renea didn't need to watch over me, what would my title be?"

"Vice President of Finance."

"That's a higher title than yours or Andrea's."

"Yes," said Petra. "Than our current titles, yes."

"And there is an even path from 'two steps above intern' to 'vice president'?"

"We'll have to make one. I don't have any details."

"Are there going to be rules about how often I can step between the rungs of that ladder? Or if I am consistently doing the work, I get the promotion?"

"If you are doing the work and have been doing it for sufficiently long that Renea has confidence in you, you get the promotion. I can't be more specific. This isn't the path we'd planned on taking, but it's a good path that I think will work."

She looked away, then looked back. "Can you be a friend for a few minutes? I want your advice."

"Of course," Petra said.

"I'm giving up California, which I love. I like my job, and I'm good at it. However, the route to promotion at the bank is limited and there's definitely a glass ceiling. You're offering me a low level title, but are suggesting there's no glass ceiling and even if I were a man, probably significantly faster promotions than I'd otherwise be able to earn. Plus, perhaps exotic travel besides."

"That's a good summary," Petra said. "And probably better overall benefits. Especially the life insurance."

Andrea scoffed.

Karen looked puzzled. "Our life insurance benefits aren't any better than anywhere else."

"Petra," said Beth, "is this a good move for me? It would be an easy choice if I didn't have to give up California."

"Professionally speaking," Petra said. "For the short term, it's probably a demotion. Long term, it is absolutely the right choice, if you want to move into finance instead of mortgage banking. The personal side..." she paused. "You'll get far more interesting travel than you will at your bank. You won't make more for the first year or two, but you'll soon be making far more than you are now, and you won't have a California cost of living to deal with. You'll be close to two of your oldest friends." She shrugged. "I would take the job."

"Beth," I said, standing up. "Come with me."

I didn't wait to see if she were following me. I walked out onto the beach. I turned around and she was right behind me.

"Do you want the job itself?"

"Yes. Absolutely. No question."

"So this is about California vs. the frozen tundra of Minnesota?"

"Yes."

"Take the damned job. Don't be daft. Between all of us we can start buying places all over the world. We can spend our weekends anywhere we want. Anywhere at all. Starting in a few months when you learn to pop in and out."

She looked at me. "Really?"

"I've been popping back and forth here. I can go home and grab something if I forgot it and be back here twenty seconds later." I paused. "The rules are weird. You have to kind of own a place to go there, or have permission from the owner, but renting this bungalow for a week means we own it, if just for the week. So I can't pop over to Paris right now, but if we bought a tiny little flat in Paris, I could go there whenever I wanted."

She smiled and walked back to Petra with me in her wake.

"Petra," she said. "Has my job offer expired?"

Petra laughed. "No."

"When do I start?"

* * *

"What did you tell her?" Petra asked me early the next morning. We were in her tower for a little fun before summoning Beth and Erika. I had her clothes off and was just about to start doing delicious things to her.

"I see the shine has worn off our relationship," I told her. "I'm about to do the things I'm about to do and you're already thinking about another woman."

She laughed. "I want to stop thinking about another woman so I can properly enjoy my love slave's attention."

"Love slave, is it?"

"Yes. Now answer the question."

"I reminded her of the travel opportunities available. She really loves California, but I pointed out between all of us, we could buy a few places around the world. We can, can't we?"

She smiled. "We already have. Renea owns four. Andrea and I both own two more. But before you can go there, you have to travel in person so you know how to find it."

"Can't you just, you know, send me?"

She put on the most startled expression. "I've never tried. I've never had anyone I could send, and Renea never mentioned anything about it. Felicia my love slave,"

"Yes, she who isn't getting any tonight?"

"Ha, we'll see. Felicia, you are welcome to travel to any of my properties." She smiled. "I own a little cabin in the mountains of Idaho. It's exceedingly remote and is next to a small lake. There is no running water or even an outhouse. Just a one-room cabin with a bed and some furniture, and a beautiful view."

"Send me."

I felt a push, and then I was lying on a bed in a new room. I got up and looked around. It was cold, so I grabbed a blanket.

I was in a rough log cabin, exactly as Petra had described. It was small and cozy. I walked to the window and saw there was snow outside.

There was a pop and I turned around. Petra was standing in the middle of the room. "Oh my god, it's cold," she said. "She pulled a blanket out of a chest at the foot of the bed. "It worked!"

I smiled. "So you can send me. That means you'll be able to send Beth, and Andrea will be able to send Erika. I wonder if you can send me somewhere that Andrea owns, if she gives you permission. Or somewhere Renea owns."

I hugged her. "It's cold though."

"Snow bank time for you!" Petra said.

"No way," I said. I tried to pop back to the tower but didn't go anywhere. "Um. Something is wrong. I can't go back to Siriena."

Petra smiled wickedly. "I know. You need to wash off all your naughtiness in a snow bank before you can go back!"

She started stalking me around the small cabin. I backed away from her. She made a grab for me, and I tried an aikido throw. She reversed it and somehow picked me up over her shoulder.

"Hey! Put me down."

I tried to pop back to the tower.

"No, no, no," she said. "That's not going to work."

"Bully!"

She stepped to the door, opened it, and carried me outside onto the deck. The only consolation I had was she had to walk through snow to do it. Then she gave me a heave and I went sailing over the railing to land in a deep pile of fluffy snow. I immediately started shrieking.

Then I felt a pull, and I was back in the tower.

"Cold! Cold! Cold!" I said.

Petra was laughing. "You!" I said. "Get up on that bed. I need to warm my tongue."

"You are so romantic," she said. But she climbed on the bed. I crawled over to her, pulled her to the edge, and grinned wickedly at her.

She started to shriek when I put my cold hands on the insides of her thighs. But her shrieks changed soon when my tongue got involved.

Surprise

I watched Andrea and Petra summon Erika and Beth. Beth immediately squeezed my hand when I offered it to her. Once they were both there and looking at me, I told them, "Remember what I said about paybacks?"

I moved to their feet and began tickling them. I only kept it up for a minute, then I kissed them on the foreheads. "I love you both." Their eyes followed me, but they still weren't able to talk. Soon.

I'd been watching Petra and Andrea. To avoid bothering them, I went to the other side of the room, knelt down, and began thinking about Karen. What harm could this cause, right? I began humming and trying to weave the magic, thinking about Karen and thinking about the magic wrapping around and through her. I felt something, but I couldn't have told you what.

I closed my eyes and zoned out to the feel of the magic, thinking about Karen and the magic, the magic and Karen. I tuned out what was going on in the rest of the room and the rest of my life, and just tried to feel the magic and imagine Karen sliding into the room, wrapped in my magic as if I were holding her.

I don't know how long I stayed there, kneeling on the floor, humming softly, but then I heard a voice. "What's going on?"

I opened my eyes. Karen was lying on the floor in front of me. I stopped humming.

"Don't stop!" Petra yelled. "Keep humming!"

I closed my eyes and began humming again, feeling the magic. I opened my eyes and Karen was still there. I kept humming but reached out and took her hand. She sat up and looked at me.

"Why am I naked?" she asked. She looked around. "Where am I?"

Petra and Andrea were both staring at me. I looked over to them for help. Beth and Erika were both gone. Petra picked up a blanket. She walked over and wrapped it around Karen. Then she turned to me and said, "You keep humming. I am so proud of you."

I focused on the magic, on holding Karen with us. Petra and Andrea knelt down in front of Karen.

"I've been here before," she said. She looked at Petra. "I remember you. I used to dream about you." She looked at Andrea. "You look so young. What's going on?"

And then she faded out.

I kept humming, trying to bring her back. Petra smiled. "You can stop. She woke up. I imagine she's at our door right about now."

She popped out. I immediately followed her.

Our bedroom was empty except for Petra and me. I looked at her. "I thought you said she couldn't come."

"I didn't think she could. I tried on and off for months."

We stepped out of the bedroom. Beth and Erika were sitting on the sofa. I heard noises from the bathroom, then Karen stepped out. Andrea exited her room at the same time. We all stared at each other.

"I just had the weirdest dream," Karen said. "You were in it, Felicia. You were kneeling over me, humming." She turned to Andrea. "You were there, too. You looked so young." She looked around. "There was a third woman. She looked a lot like you, Petra, but different."

"She was me," Petra said. "It wasn't a dream."

"That's why you didn't come back right away," said Beth.

"I summoned her," I said, still in a daze. "Petra said she couldn't, but I did it."

Petra turned around and kissed me. "Yes, Love, you did."

"Did someone put something in the brownies last night?" Karen asked.

"We didn't have brownies last night," Andrea said. "Might be the water."

"I think it's the clear, Siriena air," Beth said. She paused. "And Felicia, just so you have fair warning, Erika and I had a good thirty minutes to plan our revenge. I can't believe you tickled us while we were completely helpless."

"Just remember," I told her. "You're going to be helpless for a week or two. I am going to have unfettered access to your feet. You may want to manage how motivated you make me."

* * *

After that, we explained everything to Karen. "I remember," she said. She turned to Petra. "You kissed me. In my dreams."

"They weren't dreams," I told her. "But if you're wondering, you don't get her back. She's mine now."

"And then," she said. "At that party, we both got a little tipsy. We took a cab home. You walked me to my door, and I realized how sexy you were, so I asked you to kiss me. That was real."

"Yes," said Petra. "It ruined everything. I couldn't summon you after that."

"That's because I was afraid," she said. "I didn't want those dreams. I thought they were dreams, that I was having erotic dreams about my boss, about another woman." She paused. "You know what kind of upbringing I've had about that."

Petra looked away. "I know. I'm sorry."

"The thing is," said Karen. "I could feel you trying to enter my dreams again. Not every night like it had been, but once or twice a week. And then it stopped."

"I gave up," she said.

"It was months later, once I'd gotten to know you better," Karen said. "And I realized I wanted the dreams back. But then they didn't come. When I woke up this morning, I was expecting you. Imagine my surprise when I saw Felicia kneeling over me."

"Karen," I said. "For the record. There will be no kissing of Petra."

We answered all of Karen's questions. She was immediately on board. "Whom will she belong to?" I asked. "Petra or me?"

"I have no idea," Petra said. "I guess we'll find out." She paused. "We have something else to tell all of you."

"Actually," I said. "Petra and I will be right back." I turned to her. "My tower, if you please." And I popped out. Then I popped home to our apartment in Minneapolis, grabbed a bowl from the kitchen, and popped back to my tower.

Petra took a few minutes to get there. "Disappearing in front of Karen provided new questions."

"Will you send me to your place again?" I said. "I'm going to get some snow."

She smiled and I felt a push. I was back at the cabin. I collected a bowl full of snow from outside, then popped back to the apartment and then to the bungalow. I stepped out of the bedroom and set the bowl down.

"Oh," I said. "Headache." I waved away the concern. "Look what I found." I pointed to the bowl.

They all looked into the bowl. "Is that snow?" Andrea asked.

"Yes, it is," I said. I smiled. "From an isolated cabin in the mountains of Idaho."

We talked about it for a while. I eventually wandered into the kitchen and found something to eat.

* * *

The rest of the vacation was amazing. Beautiful water and an amazing beach. It was the off season, so there were no other tourists. And each night, we summoned our three new recruits and taught them what we could. By the time to fly home on Wednesday, Beth and Erika were both talking. Karen had a head start from her time three years ago with Petra, so she was learning to open the door.

She really hated it when I encased her in the wall.

It turned out she was mine.

* * *

We all got home safe and sound. Karen had to fly home to Minneapolis by herself. We took the private charter back to Fort Lauderdale together, as it was easier than answering questions, but then Petra, Andrea and I went home the easy way. Beth and Erika flew home to California and New York.

Thursday we were all back at work. It was strange to be home, but there was a ton of work waiting for Andrea. Petra waited for me so I wouldn't have to take the train.

"I can pop home," I said grinning.

"That's a trap," Petra told me. "It becomes too tempting. Eventually someone is going to notice."

I sighed.

During the car ride home, Erika called me. "Are you with Petra?"

"Yes."

"Put me on speaker, please." As soon as I had, she said, "Petra, please tell me you really offered me a job."

Petra laughed. "I really offered you a job."

"Good. I don't have the official letter from you yet, but I gave notice today anyway. I'm driving to Minneapolis the week of Thanksgiving."

"Congratulations!" Petra said. "Everything here will be waiting for you."

We stopped for dinner on the way home and were sitting in the restaurant when my phone rang again. I glanced at it. "Beth," I said.

"Answer it," Petra told me.

"Are you with Petra?" she asked.

"I'll put you on speakerphone."

"Petra, please tell me that was a real job offer, because I gave notice today."

We laughed. "So did Erika," we told her.

"The moving van comes the Saturday before Thanksgiving. I'll need to know where to send them," she said. "I'm driving out, I should arrive by Monday or Tuesday. Do I have a place to stay?"

"Yes," I told her.

When we signed off with her, I told Petra, "Our circle is growing."

Scouting Mission

It was still dark when we entered the woods with our merry band. Andrea and Petra took point. Karen, Beth, Erika and I were spread out behind them. We were all wearing swords and dressed in black.

Vincent had basically taken over a small village three miles west of Renea's castle. Somehow he had taught Jeremy how to travel here, although he appeared to be more of a gopher than a right hand man. They were employing a few local men and a variety of mercenaries in the feud with Renea. We needed more information. Tonight we were out to collect it.

There was just enough light to see where we were going.

We each had a small backpack with water, food, a first aid kit, and binoculars. Nothing electrical worked in Siriena, but binoculars worked great.

We moved as quickly as we could without making noise, but it was over an hour before we reached the village. We approached through the woods and stopped just before stepping into a farmer's field on the east side of the village. We settled in to watch.

It took me ten minutes to get bored, and it only took that long because I found a mother bird feeding her babies in the nest. I could just see them sticking their noses in the air. What I could see was darned ugly. Birds can be pretty, but baby birds are the ugliest babies anywhere, Earth or Siriena. The interesting thing about these birds is that their beaks were fourteen inches long. The babies' beaks.

I crawled over to Petra. "Bored now."

"Go back to watching the birds," she said.

"What birds?" I asked her.

She sighed. "What do you want to do about it?"

"Stir things up. We're here for information. Let me go collect some."

"That is remarkably foolish," she said.

"I know. They won't be expecting it from a general as brilliant as you. I'll catch them by complete surprise." I paused. "If I see my old boss, do I kill him?"

"That's awfully bloodthirsty of you," she said.

"It wouldn't be boring," I said. "Messy though. Messy is better than boring."

"Didn't you bring anything to read?"

"Yes," I said. "I did. It's all on my phone."

"You are such a smart ass."

I settled down in the grass next to Petra. Every few minutes I heaved a huge sigh.

"That's very irritating," she said after the third or fourth sigh.

"Maybe I should take a little walk. I could follow these woods to that little village over there, see if they have a penny arcade or something. Maybe get a cappuccino."

"Felicia," she said. "You aren't this stupid. What is wrong with you?"

"What is going to happen? I walk into the village. I'm noticed or I'm not. If I'm not, that tells us they aren't very observant. I look around, turn around and leave. If I'm noticed, they do something or they don't. If they don't, it tells us they don't really care. If they do, perhaps we get an idea on where in the village they're staying."

"What if what they do is kill you?"

"Do you think that's what they'd do? Or would they want to capture me? Or at least threaten me first?"

"Your martial arts aren't good enough to prevent capture."

"I wouldn't stick around. Pop goes the Felicia. I'd run to put on a little show and pop home."

"What if they manage to hit you over the head first?"

"You're full of what if. I'll be careful."

She sighed.

"Today we watch." She lowered her binoculars and looked over at me. "Do I need to find a way to enforce that?"

I thought about it. "No. I'll behave."

I watched the birds for a while. Then there was movement in the village, and I watched the local equivalent of a dog lope down the street and disappear from view. I kept quiet for at least thirty minutes. Well, fifteen anyway, before I laid the binoculars down and put my head in my arms. And sighed.

Petra didn't even look at me. She just reached over with a hand and made my body go limp.

"Hey!"

Then she touched my throat and I couldn't talk anymore either.

She waited ten or fifteen seconds before she said, "Ah, peace and quiet."

She left me like that until lunchtime. I fumed for about an hour of it then gave up and took a nap.

The next thing I knew, Petra was rolling me over. I still couldn't move, so I was a limp rag doll.

I opened my eyes and looked at her.

"Are you still sulking?"

I stared at her. I didn't even try talking.

She shook me a little. "Say something."

"Something," I said.

"Smart ass."

"How was I supposed to know you let me talk again?"

"I've been talking to you for fifteen minutes."

"And I've been napping for several hours. What else was I supposed to do? Are you going to let me move or not?"

She pulled my limp body into her arms. I didn't have much choice, so I kept my mouth shut about it.

"You will listen to me," she said. "Or I will take your voice away and send you home like this." I believed her. I didn't want to think what it would do to our relationship.

"I'm listening," I said.

"The thought of you getting hurt scares the crap out of me. I'm already terrified. I don't have a clue what to do about this situation. I don't have a military mind. I'd rather find a diplomatic solution, but we've tried several overtures, and they aren't interested. I think Vincent gets his kick out of knowing Renea is locked in the castle, and that's all he cares about."

I didn't have anything to say about that.

"You were intentionally getting on my nerves when I'm already scared, and I was very afraid I'd give in, then watch you get hurt."

I still had nothing to say.

"If I let you move, are you going to do anything stupid?" she asked.

"Petra, other than running my mouth off, have you ever seen me do anything stupid?"

She stared into my eyes. "No, I haven't."

She brushed a hand over my body, and control over my limbs returned to me.

I pulled myself out of her arms and backed away from the field, then stood up and stretched. I turned my back on her, found my backpack, and looked through it for something to eat.

Everyone else was a little distance away, watching Petra and I warily.

I ate an apple then turned around and saw Petra watching me.

"You're not going to scream at me?"

"Don't you think screaming would be kind of stupid? Defeat the entire purpose of being quiet?" I paused. "Did we learn anything?"

"Not really. We didn't see anyone. Not a single person."

"So perhaps instead of putting me down, you could have told me to find a different angle to scout from."

"I couldn't trust you."

I sighed. "That's the most insulting thing you've ever said to me. Am I in the habit of breaking my promises or in some other way disappointing you?"

She looked away. "You're right. I'm sorry. I am so stressed I am making bad choices. We should go and recoup."

"Perhaps you should trust me," I told her.

"You'll get yourself hurt."

"Do you care if they know we were here?" I asked her.

She thought about it. "No."

"Good. Then I'm going to go stand fifty yards out in that field and see what happens."

I waited while she thought about it.

"If you see a bow, you're out of there."

"Yes."

"You will also leave before I have a heart attack."

"I'll pop out and you will pull me back here."

She nodded.

I stepped for the field and walked out. I counted my steps and stopped at fifty.

Nothing happened. No one noticed. Not a thing happened. I turned around and searched the woods for Petra. I pointed further into the field then held up five fingers then a closed fist. Fifty more steps." She nodded.

I turned to the village and took another carefully counted fifty steps and stopped.

Nothing. I stood there for ten minutes and nothing happened. I sighed, then yelled, "Hey assholes!" Nothing.

I turned around and walked back.

"Quiet," I said.

"Too quiet," said Erika. I grinned at her.

"Petra, I want to walk to the village," I told her. "Otherwise the whole day is a bust."

"You know," Andrea said. "Vincent could be at work. It is the middle of the day."

"I think we should thin his ranks," I said. "I'll go lure them out. If there are too many, we all just leave. If there are only a few, we see how belligerent they are."

I looked at Petra. "May I? You'll have to, I don't know. Trust me."

She thought about it and nodded.

Cool.

I stepped back into the field and walked towards the village. When I reached rock throwing distance, I stopped. I didn't see anyone, not even the farmer who owned the field I'd just walked through.

I looked around. The village held eight buildings. On the outskirts were more farms. There wasn't anything that resembled a church. I also didn't think there was an inn or anything like that. I did see what I thought might be a stables.

I walked the rest of the way into the village. I didn't see a single person. "Hello!" I yelled. "Innocent, helpless female available for plundering!"

It was a ghost town. Village. Hamlet. Whatever.

I stood there for a while. I walked to the stables. I didn't see anyone. I let myself into the corral, then turned to the building. I saw no one. I entered the building cautiously, ready to pop out. I saw no people. There were two horses. "How did you guys get here?" I asked. I looked in their mangers. There was no hay. Or straw. Or whatever it is that horses eat.

I looked around, then climbed into the loft. No one was there. There was a hay bale that was just out of horse range. I pulled clumps from it and fed it to the horses. They seemed to appreciate that, so I dumped some hay into each of their mangers. I thought about what my cats are like when they haven't been eating. Sick horse didn't sound like a good idea. I decided to under-feed them rather than over-feed them.

There was a bucket hanging from a peg by the door, so I grabbed it and stepped back outside. There was a windmill next to a water trough in the corral. I took the bucket to the water trough, filled it, and brought it back and poured it into a trough next to one of the horse's mangers. I did the same for the second horse. I hung the bucket back up and stepped back outside.

I walked to where Petra would be able to see me and waved. Then I turned back and checked out another of the main buildings. It was a smithy. I heard a noise from the back of the smithy.

"Hello?" I said.

The sound remained unchanged. I stepped deeper into the smithy. The noise was buzzing. "Hello?"

I stepped around a corner, stopped, and stared.

There were two people on the ground, clearly dead. I wasn't sure what had killed them, but the flies and animals had been at them for at least a while.

I avoided getting sick until I made it back outside.

I bent over for a while, one hand on the side of the building, retching. I finally straightened back up, grabbed my water bottle, and cleared my mouth several times with the water.

I wished I had a breath mint. Or a toothbrush.

I walked back to where Petra could see me and waved again.

Then I started checking each of the buildings. There was no one alive in the town. I didn't find any other animals. Other than insects. I found six bodies. There were probably more, but I wasn't interested in looking more thoroughly.

I walked back to the stables and looked around. I found the horses' tack. I knew almost nothing about horses, but I knew you put the blanket on first, then the saddle, and I knew horses tried to play tricks to keep from tightening the belly strap. I tossed a blanket over the horse and it was way too large. I took it off, folded it, and then it was just perfect. I arranged it then picked up a saddle.

The saddle was heavy, but I managed to throw it over the horse's back. I reached underneath to find the belly strap and decided this was a girl. I thought. I tightened the strap, then waited for the horse to breath out and tightened it once more.

I swear she gave me a dirty look. I put a bridle on her. Or halter. Or whatever it was that had the bit. The horse didn't want me to insert the bit, but finally I got it arranged in what I thought was right.

I saddled the second one.

I thought about bringing hay. Or grain, or whatever I could find. I left it.

I grabbed the reins and led both horses from the stable. They were very docile and followed obediently. They were much better behaved than I tended to be.

I walked the horses all the way back to the waiting women. "Look, Mom," I said. "They followed me home. Can I keep them?"

Petra stared at me but Erika looked especially pleased. She walked up and examined them, adjusting the tack.

"You stole two horses?" Petra asked.

"I'm fairly certain their prior owner won't be using them again." I said. "I found six bodies. I didn't examine every building that thoroughly."

"Oh hell," Petra said. "I wouldn't suppose Vincent was one of them."

"I couldn't have told you," I replied.

"How did they die?" Andrea asked.

"I couldn't have told you that, either. I can tell you that I've never seen so many maggots and flies in my life."

"Ewww," said Beth.

"Tell me about it." I turned to Petra. "You aren't going to want to kiss me until I go brush my teeth. I got a little sick. Does anyone have like a case of breath mints?"

"You seem pretty cavalier about it," Petra said.

"I already did the whole sick thing and the freak out thing," I told her. "This is my dealing with it thing."

Erika was still checking out both of the horses. "Can I have one?" she asked me.

I was still holding the reins. I handed them to Petra. "That's not my decision," I said. "I decided it would be cruel to leave them there. They would starve to death. I don't know the first thing about horses. Now they're Petra's problem."

"I know about horses," Erika said. "Petra, I'll take care of them."

"All yours," Petra said. "Unless someone else knows how to take care of them. This is the closest I've ever been to one."

"Was there any feed for them?" Erika asked.

"Bales of something. I don't know if there was anything else."

Erika climbed onto one of the horses. "I'll be right back." She collected the reins and turned the horse back to the village.

Petra sighed. "We should all go." So, leading the second horse, the five of us followed after Erika.

Erika saw us following, and she waited at the edge of town. "Were there any bodies in the stables? I forgot to ask."

"I didn't find any," I said. "There are two in the smithy." I pointed. "I found one or two in these other buildings." I pointed. "I didn't check any of the farms. I bet they have chickens or something that need feeding, and there might be more animals. But again, I don't know the first thing about chickens except they taste nummy."

Petra and Andrea exchanged looks. "We have to search the entire village," Petra said. "Beth you're with me. Karen and Felicia. Andrea, can you keep guard over Erika? If anyone sees anyone alive, make a lot of noise and head for the stables. Pop home if you need to for your own safety."

Karen and I backtracked to the farm we'd been tromping through. There was a small farm house, a small stable, and something that looked like a chicken coop, but the creatures inside weren't chickens. I didn't know what they were, but I decided they looked hungry. I had no idea what to feed them.

We checked the stables first. Inside we found two animals that looked sort of like cows. Or oxen. They were huge. I found hay and a bucket for water. I gave the bucket to Karen and asked her to see if there was a well somewhere.

I fed the oxen. Or cows. Whatever. Karen came back in. "Hand pump," she said. She handed me the bucket. I dumped it into one trough then followed her outside and helped her fill the bucket again. She ran inside and gave the other ox some water.

"I don't want to go inside," Karen said. "I think we both know what we're going to find."

"I know. I'll go. Scream if you see anything alive."

We walked to the door of the cottage. "Hello!" I said. There was no noise. I opened the door. "Hello!"

I heard the buzzing. I turned to Karen. "Stay out here. Do not get between me and somewhere to throw up, just in case."

I held my hand over my mouth and nose and stepped inside. It was a one-room cottage and there were two bodies on the bed. I looked around briefly then closed the door behind me.

"Two bodies," I told Karen.

We returned to the stable and asked Andrea which farm we should check next.

I entered into a total of four farm houses. There were bodies in three of them. They all had chicken coop things, but no more oxen. Maybe they shared the cow-oxen.

When the entire village had been searched, we met back at the stables. Petra had been crying. "We knew these people," she said. "Not friends, we didn't speak the same language, but we knew them."

"We can't leave the oxen and chicken-things locked up," I said. "I don't know what to feed the chicken-things. Some predator is probably going to catch all of them, but even that's better than letting them starve to death."

"We should bury the bodies," Karen said.

"You go in there and tell me you want to drag them outside to bury them," I told her. "After you have dragged one, I'll help."

"There aren't enough bodies to account for Vincent and his men," Petra said. "These are the villagers only."

"People died in their beds," I pointed out. "That suggests either illness or deep surprise."

"Or they went there with their wounds to die," Andrea suggested.

"Oh shit," said Beth. "Illness. Plague."

"I don't think so," Petra said. "No one ever gets sick here. We've never been able to make anyone sick and I've never been sick here. I've never seen anyone sick. I don't think this world allows it."

"Have you seen horses before?" Beth asked.

"No."

"Maybe it takes a different vector," Beth said. "An equine vector. Or maybe if they had horses, they had other animals."

"We're not going to figure this out," I said. "Not without a forensics team." I turned to Petra. "Know any good cops that might be candidates?"

"How about the one that helped you?" Petra asked. "That lady cop."

"I liked her," I said. "She was kind to me."

"It's taking two months to get someone able to come back and forth," Andrea said. "I think any evidence is going to be gone."

"What if we summoned her here?" Erika asked. "Once she had the basics down. Enough to walk around. She doesn't need to open doors."

"If Petra and I are the only ones who summon her, she won't recognize Petra even if she sees her. I'm the only one at risk."

"Risk of what?"

"Getting arrested," I said.

"It's not like she could keep you," Erika said.

"I don't want to run from the law for the rest of my life," I replied. "There would be no evidence of foul play, so she'd have to let me go." I turned to Petra. "Would you let rot in the clink?"

She laughed. "I'd bake a cake with a nail file for you."

"I was thinking of a good lawyer."

"What do we do here?" Andrea asked.

"We feed the animals," I said. "And leave them in their cages. Evidence."

"We're taking the horses," Erika said. "This one is Prancer. That one is Softmouth."

* * *

I watched Erika approach the chicken coop. She eyed the animals warily. "If these are like the rabbit from Monty Python," she said. "I am so out of there."

"Three shall be the number of the counting," I told her.

"Yeah, yeah." She opened the coop door, stepped in, and closed it behind her. The animals immediately ran over to her, looking for food. She steeped inside their hut and came back out holding a burlap sack. "Grain," she said. "I don't know how much to give them." She looked around for a trough, but there wasn't one, so she spread the grain around on the ground. The animals immediately went after it. I watched them for a bit. They were pretty polite little things.

"Petra," I said. "They're cute. Can I keep one?"

"No."

"I promise I won't teach it to poop on your pillow."

She turned to me and her lips quivered for a moment. "I already let you have a pony. Be satisfied."

"Uh uh," I said. "Erika got two horses. All I want is one little chicken thing. I bet they can learn tricks."

She was having a hard time fighting back the grin.

I turned to Karen. "See? Mom plays favorites. She gave Erika two horses. But we ask for a little chicken thing and she says 'no'." I paused. "I bet she loves you better, too. I bet if you ask for a chicken thing, she'll let you have one. Heck, she let Erika have two horses, I bet you could get two chicken things." I looked at them critically. "Maybe we could get a boy chicken thing and a girl chicken thing, and then we could have little baby chicken things. They'd be chicklets. Speaking of which, I still could really use a Chiclet."

Petra turned away, but I think it was to hide the grin.

Once Erika figured out how to feed the chicken things, whatever they were, the rest of us spread out in twos and fed the rest of them at the other farms. We gave them water, too.

After that, we headed back to the castle. The original plan had been to pop back, but we couldn't pop the horses there, so we ended up walking. Erika rode one of the horses. I couldn't have told you which one. She tried to entice Beth up on the other one, which got her nowhere, but then Karen walked over and climbed up. "I don't mind riding," she said. "I like horses."

* * *

We reported in to Renea. She was as disturbed about things as we were but liked the idea of trying to recruit a police officer.

"Cops work strange hours," Erika pointed out. "How are you going to catch her asleep?"

"Leave that to me," I said.

Dating The Cop

I popped home. I still had the paperwork from the break in. I found the file, pulled out Sally's business card, and called her.

"Sally Nelson," came the familiar voice.

"Sally," I said. "This is Felicia Conner. We met several months ago when you rescued me from a break in."

"I remember, Felicia," she said. "How have you been?"

"I've been good," I said. "I moved into a more secure building and don't have too many nightmares about it."

"That's good," she said. "These things can be disturbing."

"Look," I said. "It's been months, I'm sure there isn't going to be any further investigation, and I feel like I never properly thanked you. Will you let me take you out for a drink? You were very kind, and I want to say Thank You when I'm not hysterical."

I heard her hesitate. "It would mean a lot to me," I told her.

"Okay," she said. "Sure. That would be nice."

"What is your schedule like over the next few days?" I asked.

"I'm off until Tuesday," she said. "I'm free tonight."

"Perfect," I said. "Eight PM? Where would you like to meet?"

"How about if I pick you up?" she offered.

I gave her the address.

Petra came home an hour later.

"I have a date tonight," I told her.

"Excuse me?"

"With Office Sally. I'm taking her out for a drink, but I think she turned it all around." I explained everything.

"If you so much as look at her ass," Petra told me. "You will not like your punishment."

"Of course I'm going to look at her ass," I replied. "And if she tries to flirt with me, I'm going to flirt back. But that's it. And I'm doing this for the team, so you better not think of punishing me."

She growled.

"I mean it, Petra. I'm just trying to get her schedule from her. I'm with you. You're the only woman I've ever looked at. Well, except that one time I kind of sized up Andrea, but I was mad at you, and she was wearing that short skirt she wears to the office. The one she wears with the fishnets. You know the one."

Petra stared at me.

I sighed. "Come on, that was good material. It's wasted on you, I swear."

"I'm going to be watching you. Where are you going?"

I took two steps and stared up at her, my hands on my hips. "You are going to trust me, or this relationship is over. OVER. I will not accept being treated like I cheat. What the hell is wrong with you?"

She didn't say anything.

"Besides, ninety-percent chance she likes guys," I added. "The outfit I'm going to wear may go to complete waste on her."

She growled again.

I turned around and walked away, adding some sway to my hips.

* * *

In the end, Petra calmed down and helped me dress. We went for attractive and tasteful. I had no intention of throwing myself at Sally. I just wanted her to open up enough I could learn her schedule.

I waited downstairs. A car pulled up in front of my building precisely at eight. It was a bright red sports car. A woman got out and I stepped out of my building. At first I wasn't sure if it was Sally or not. "Hi, Felicia," she said, waving. I recognized the voice.

I walked around the car and hugged her. Like me, she was wearing a winter coat, but she had a pair of boots on, and I caught a hint of nylons. She was made up and had styled her hair. So much for ninety percent straight. I wondered whether I'd be fighting her off.

I walked back around and got in the passenger side, buckling up. She climbed in. And looked over at me.

"I'm glad you called me," she said.

"I'm glad you said 'Yes'," I replied. "Cool car. What is it?"

"Dodge Challenger. It's my winter car."

"You have summer car?"

"Nineteen sixty-five Ford Mustang," she said. "I like my cars." She paused. "I got it cheap because it was in bad shape. My brother and I spent two years fixing it up. Now she is better than original."

She looked over her shoulder then pulled smoothly into traffic. I got the impression it was a powerful car, but that she was an excellent driver. It was comfortable letting her drive.

She talked about her Mustang for a while. I realized she and I were alike in one way. We both had things we were passionate about, and once we got going, we kept going. For her, it was the car. For me, history.

Finally she realized she'd been talking non-stop. "I'm sorry," she said. "I get a little carried away."

"Not at all," I told her. "I know exactly how you feel. You'll see me do the same thing if you ask me about a historical site." I paused. "Where are we going?"

"A little place I know. It's called the Underground Lipstick."

"Unusual name," I said. "Good drinks?"

"The best," she said. "And there's dancing." She paused. "And a solid 'no assholes' policy."

"Are you sure they'll let me in?"

She glanced over and grinned. "I might have to pull strings. Don't worry, I used to date the owner."

"Hmm. Will it be safe?"

She laughed. "We figured out early on we made horrible lovers and amazing friends. She even lets me tend bar sometimes. I get a kick out of it."

She glanced over to see how I reacted to the news she was gay. "What is her name?"

"Alicia," she said. "You'll meet her, if she's not too busy. She's there every Saturday."

We made small talk during the ten minute drive. I hadn't been paying any attention, but it looked like we were almost to Edina when she pulled into a parking lot. There were only a few slots left. We pulled into one and climbed out of her car.

She led the way to a side entrance to a building. We climbed down a set of stairs and through a door. The bar was under the building, and it was amazing.

There was a foyer with a coat check. The place looked like a nineteen-twenty speakeasy. I immediately loved it.

Sally helped me with my coat and managed the check in. We were both wearing little black dresses. I was in heels, she was in boots. I had to admit, she looked good.

She took my arm and turned us inside, but I stopped and said, "I want to ask you something. I know this is going to sound weird, but. Are you carrying a gun?"

"Yes," she said. "A little one in my purse, just a nine millimeter short. Does that bother you?"

"No." I paused. "Maybe you'd teach me to shoot one sometime."

"Sure," she said. "If you're serious and aren't just learning so you can disparage gun owners."

"I'm not out to disparage anyone except asshole gun owners," I said. "I don't know how I feel about guns anymore. I used to be very anti-gun, but I've turned pro-self-defense. I'm just not sure a gun is the right choice for me."

She smiled and took my arm again. We stepped inside the main bar.

I saw one man in the place, and he was tending bar. There may have been more, but if there were, I couldn't tell. "My kind of bar," I said, grinning at her.

She smiled back. "I was hoping you would like it."

There was an actual hostess. She was dressed like a flapper. "Hey, Sally," she said. "Who is this?"

"This is Felicia," Sally said. "Felicia, this is Carol."

"I have two places reserved for you," Carol said. "Noisy booth near the dance floor or quiet booth in the other room?"

Sally looked at me. "I wouldn't mind dancing later, but I wanted to get to know you. Is the quiet booth okay?"

"Quiet booth, if you don't mind, Carol," she said.

She turned us away from the dance floor, to the right, and into another room. It was much quieter, and the booths each had a significant amount of privacy, with high sides and lots of faux walls to break up both sight lines and noise.

"Wow," I said. "This is amazing."

Carol led us to a booth in the back and said, "Patricia will be along shortly. Nice meeting you, Felicia."

"Do you know everyone here?"

"Pretty much," she said. "And some of the patrons. It's a pretty cliquey group."

A waitress stopped by. I asked for a glass of Pinot Noir. Sally asked for the same, plus a glass of water. "Maybe something little to munch on, nothing heavy," I said.

"How daring are you?" she asked.

"Pretty daring," I said.

"Sushi?"

"Seriously? I love sushi."

"Bring us the baby sushi platter," Sally said.

"Sushi?" I said after the waitress left. "Seriously?"

"Nothing exotic," Sally said. "The basics everyone likes."

Our wine came, and we clinked glasses. Sally was definitely flirting with me. I decided I enjoyed the attention, but this woman had been very kind to me. I couldn't lead her on.

"I need to tell you something," I said. "And I don't know how to be gracious about it."

"You aren't gay."

I laughed. "I didn't know I was," I said. "I'm in a relationship. This really was about thanking you and offering a friendship. Unless you now feel misled, this evening will end up with a hug, not a romp in bed."

"You aren't just saying that because you don't like me?"

"Sally, I think you're amazing. But I am head over heels in love." I paused. "You met her. That night."

"Your boss?"

"The other one. I called her 'my other boss', although she isn't. She's the Director of Human Resources." I paused. "She makes me scream her name. A lot."

Sally laughed. "Friends then. Until you dump her."

"You are the first woman I'll call." I paused. "I still want to dance later. But you put a lot of effort in. Maybe you have time to call someone else."

She smiled. "Dancing later would be nice."

The platter of food came. There were a bunch of very small nigiri samples, about half the size you normally get. They were a perfect size, as far as I was concerned.

We talked for a couple of hours. Both of us switched to soft drinks after a single glass of wine. She was driving, and I was a lightweight. I asked her about being a cop, and that's when she told me her schedule. She was on days for the next two weeks with a seven AM start time. She would get up at five and get a workout before going to work. Perfect.

Self-defense came up. I told her about our dojo at work.

"It's my term to be ungracious," she said. "When we met-"

"I was a little bit pudgy."

"Yeah. You're not anymore."

I smiled.

She asked about Petra. I asked how long she'd known she was gay.

"As long as I can remember. You know, a gay female cop is a cliché, but I don't care. I love my job, and I'm not going to do something else just to avoid being a cliché."

Alicia stopped by. I got to meet her. She seemed nice, but busy on a Saturday night. I told her I'd be back. "If Sally doesn't hate me."

"Sally isn't going to hate you," Sally said.

I smiled.

Alicia gave Sally a quick kiss and went on her way. Sally excused herself to use the facilities. I pulled my phone out of my purse and texted Petra. "At a place called The Underground Lipstick. This place rocks. I expect dates here in the future."

Sally came back and asked if I had been serious about wanting to dance. I stood up and took her arm. She led us to the floor.

The music had a good beat and wasn't overbearingly loud. We danced three songs before a slow song came on. Sally expected me to leave the floor, but I stepped into her arms and set my head on her shoulder. We swayed to the music. When the song ended she told me, "Unless you're dumping your girlfriend, we probably should be done dancing."

I laughed and let her lead us back to the table.

We talked for a while longer before I asked for the check. Sally tried to take it from me, but I told her I had asked her, this was my thank you for her kindness. "And I had a very nice time tonight. Please let me pay the bill."

I paid the bill and tipped nicely. Service had been excellent.

I took her arm as we left. She helped me into my coat and walked me to her car. She held the door for me when I got in, which I always like.

We were quiet on the way back to my apartment. There was fifteen-minute parking immediately in front of our building, so she found a spot. I turned to her. "Walk me inside?"

We both got out and I took her arm until we were inside the building. I pulled her to the side of the foyer. "I had a nice time. Thank you."

"I did too," she said. She was staring down at me. "This is to give you something to think about. Just in case, well, whatever." She pulled me into her arms and gave me a kiss. It was a nice kiss. She kept her tongue to herself. I kissed her back. Then she let me go and turned to the entrance. I put my hand on her arm.

"Sally, I understand if you say no. But I really was serious when I said I'd like to be friends." I told her about movie night. "If you would like to come, we're watching 'King Kong' tomorrow night. The Peter Jackson version. I should warn you, we're very silly and we will be heckling the movie."

"You're serious?"

"Why wouldn't I be?"

"Your girlfriend won't mind?"

"I'm not inviting you to a three-some. Or in this case, about a seven-some.  I'm not trying to lead you on or offer false promises. I'm deeply in love with Petra. So. Friends. I was hoping you wanted to be friends. If not, I understand."

I watched her think about it. "All my friends are either cops or ex-lovers. I'd love to make a few new friends. I'll be here."

"Great! Five PM. Dress is casual. Guns are optional." I grinned at her.

* * *

"I had a nice time," I told Petra the instant I was in the door. "I danced with her, including one slow dance. And I let her kiss me downstairs. In front of the guard. Tongues were not involved. She has a nice ass and I think she got a good look at mine. She knows I'm deeply in love with you. If you are going to punish me, it better not be very severe."

She got up from the sofa and walked over to stand in front of me. "You would accept punishment and not get angry? For one slow dance, one oogling of another woman's ass, and one inappropriate kiss."

"I don't think I deserve being punished, but if that's what you need to feel better, and it isn't severe, yes."

She popped out of the room then I felt myself pulled to her tower. She left my clothes behind. She pulled out a chair and sat in it. "Spread yourself across my lap," she said. "Face down."

I walked over slowly, offering a little sway, then lied down across her lap.

"If you move, pull away, try to hinder me, or complain, I will take away your ability to do so," she said.

I simply gripped her ankle in one hand and a leg of the chair in the other. She rubbed my bottom with her hand for a minute, then said, "This is for one slow dance." I got three swats. They stung. "This is for looking at her ass." That was two swats. "And this is for the kiss." That was five.

I remained silent through the entire treatment.

"Spread your legs," she ordered. I meekly complied.

"This is for telling me the truth and for then accepting your punishment without complaint." She slipped her hand between my legs. Her fingers found my labia, parted them, then slipped inside me. I gasped. She opened her magic to me, bringing it up slowly. I started to squirm immediately.

"Whom do you belong to?" she asked.

"You, Petra." I squirmed.

"Yes. You are mine."

"Yours. Yours. Oh god, Petra, yours!"

She never moved her hand. She held it there and let her magic tease me for an eternity. Then she gave one more push and I exploded in orgasmic bliss, screaming her name.

* * *

We popped home and called Andrea. We left a message. "She's probably with Kelly," Petra said. "If so, we won't bother them."

We set the alarm for three and went to bed.

When it went off, I groaned, made coffee, and took the fastest shower I could. I grabbed the coffee and ported to my tower. I immediately began trying to summon Sally.

I could feel the magic working. I'd gotten used to it with Karen, and I immediately felt a connection to Sally. I took that as a good sign. But I couldn't get her to appear, and then suddenly I lost the connection.

Petra and I went back to bed.

* * *

The movie was fun. Sally met everyone. Petra treated her like a friend, for which I was grateful and Sally was surprised. During a break, she pulled me to the side.

"You didn't tell her?"

"I did," I said. "I got ten swats on my bare bottom and then a mind-blowing orgasm. She has magic hands."

She laughed. "She doesn't hate me?"

"No. She wants to be friends."

"I like her," Sally said. "I like all your friends."

"Andrea is in a relationship. The other three are straight, but may be open-minded. We do a lot of teasing, so it's hard to tell. If you flirt, I know Erika will flirt back. I'm not sure about Beth or Karen. And I don't know if they'd mean it or if it's just flirting."

She smiled. She flirted lightly with all of them, and they all flirted back.

Everyone had a nice time.

* * *

Sunday night we followed the same routine. Again I felt the connection, but again she didn't appear.

"She's there," I said. "But I don't know if it's going to work or not."

* * *

Monday and Tuesday night went the same. Wednesday night I got nothing. When I woke up Thursday I wondered if I was wasting my time, but we'd agreed to try for a week. If it didn't work, we'd look for someone else.

Thursday felt the same as the other nights. There was a connection, but that's all there was. I thought about what might be missing, and then suddenly she was there, lying naked on my tower floor. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling.

I tapped the ground to get Petra's attention. She rushed over and knelt over Sally, spreading a blanket over her.

"Hello, Sally," she said. "I imagine you're a little confused right now. I want to assure you, you are completely safe and completely unhurt. Later you are going to think this is a dream, but it's not.

I watched Sally's eyes latch on to Petra's, then she shifted her gaze to me.

"Sally," Petra said. "Please blink once for yes, twice for no. Do you understand?"

We got one blink.

"You recognize the person singing?" One blink. "She has to continue to sing. We're going to put you in a wheelchair and show you something. I want to stress, you are completely okay. I know this is scary, but you are okay. When you wake up in the morning, call Felicia. She will answer all your questions."

Then the two of us lifted the limp body into a wheelchair. Petra supported her head, and we wheeled her to an outside wall of the tower. Petra made a window and we made sure Sally could look outside. "Sally, this is Siriena. This is all real. Please call Felicia."

And then she disappeared.

Under Arrest

I stared at Petra. "It worked." I said.

"It worked," she agreed. And we both popped back home.

She didn't call. We did our yoga and she didn't call. I showered with the phone in the bathroom, and she didn't call. I got to work and she still hadn't called.

At nine-thirty, she called.

"Hello, Sally," I said when I picked it up. "Are you safe?"

"I'm outside your apartment. I've been parked here for two hours."

"Go inside. I'll call down to the guard to let you in." I hung up.

I walked into Andrea's office and closed the door. "She's at the apartment." I popped to the tower and then home. I called the guard and told him Sally Nelson would be expected and to send her up.

"She's here," he said.

I stood waiting by the door. The elevator pinged and then she was walking towards me, and she looked pissed.

I stepped into the apartment in front of her. The apartment door closed, and I heard a strange clicking sound. "That's far enough, Felicia."

I sighed and turned around. I was staring into the muzzle of a very large gun.

"That's not the gun you had on Saturday, is it?"

"No," she said. "This one is untraceable."

I sighed. "You don't want to kill me, Sally," I said. "You want to know what happened."

"I want to know how the fuck you drugged me."

"I will answer all your questions," I told her calmly. "What do I need to do so you will feel safe? Do you want to handcuff me or something? Whatever you need to feel safe."

"I'm the one with the gun," she said. "You're the one who should be afraid."

"You didn't come here to kill me," I said. "You came here for answers. What do I need to do so you will let me provide them?"

She looked at me for a good thirty seconds. Her hand was steady and the gun never wavered from my face. We hadn't gotten past the entrance of the apartment. Finally she said, "Hands against the wall."

For the first time in my life, I experienced what it was like for a professional cop to handcuff me. She was rough about it, but when she was done, she put her gun away.

"I'm taking you to the station," she said. "You are under arrest."

"For what?"

"Assaulting a police officer."

"Please tell me exactly when and where this assault happened."

"You know exactly when and where."

"What are you going to tell your fellow cops? 'Hello, I had this weird ass dream where I woke up naked and a girl I'd had a date with was leaning over me and singing. I want to lock her up for assaulting me, even though the only thing she did was help me into a wheelchair.'"

I sighed. "If you insist on taking me to the police station, clearly I'm not going to resist, but you're going to look foolish. And I don't want you to look foolish. I need your help."

"What?"

"Sally, set me in a chair, search the apartment so you know there is no one else here. Lock the door. Then come talk to me. I'll answer all your questions."

She stood thinking about it, then grabbed my arm and roughly pulled me the rest of the way into the apartment. She didn't put me in a chair but instead forced me to the floor. "Spread your legs as widely as you can," she said. "If you so much as flinch, I will hog tie you."

I did what she said.

She searched the entire apartment. Every few seconds, she poked out to make sure I was behaving. She was thorough in her search. Then she walked to the front door and locked and chained it before returning to me.

"What the hell did you do to me?"

I tried to tell her everything. I got two sentences out and she accused me of lying. I sighed and shut up.

"Tell me the god damned truth."

"Put me in a chair," I said. "What do you think I'm going to do? I'm a tiny woman in handcuffs. You're a professional cop. You're better trained, bigger and stronger."

"You're some sort of mumbo-jumbo aikido master."

"Yeah, and I was acting scared out of my mind five months ago when we first met. It was all a plot to get you to come to my rescue so five months later I could give you a weird dream. Do you really think I went from scared out of my mind to aikido master in five months?"

"If you try anything, I will either shoot you or hog tie you," she said. "You won't like either of them."

"If you have to pick between them," I told her. "Go with hog tying first. It's easier to explain to the security cameras. Everyone knows I'm a kinky lesbian by now, they'll think we just got carried away."

She didn't say anything, but she helped me stand up and set me in a chair.

"Thank you," I said.

"What did you do?"

I started in on the truth again. She slapped me.

I turned away and didn't say anything.

"Tell me the truth!"

"How about you let me tell you my story, whether you believe it or not? Then I can prove it. Or at least give you enough reason to believe I might be telling the truth."

"Fine," she said. "Talk. And when you're done with your lies, I am going to hurt you until you tell me the truth."

I told it all to her. Every bit. It took nearly an hour. She didn't believe a word of it. I hadn't really expected her to.

"You're full of shit," she said when I was done.

"This is where I prove it. My cell phone is in my pocket. Will you pull it out please?"

She eyed me suspiciously but managed to pull the phone out of my suit pocket.

"Please text Petra. Ask her, are you in your office, alone, with the door closed." She wasn't going to do it, and I said, "For crying out loud, it's not a secret code to storm the building. It's an honest question."

"Fine," she said. She sent the text. We waited about two minutes before we received, "I am now. Are you okay?"

"You may answer that or not however you want," I told her. "You wanted to hog tie me. Go ahead."

She didn't need to be asked twice. She lowered me to the floor, although not as roughly as she had before, and she soon had my legs securely tied, then tied my wrists to my legs. Given the yoga, I was pretty flexible.

"You came prepared," I told her. "I am going to do something you are going to find very startling. Please do not fire your gun. I absolutely promise I have no intention of hurting you, but I am going to startle you. The phone is going to ring in about three minutes. It will be me. You can answer it or not as you prefer."

I didn't wait for a response. I popped out of the apartment then straight to Petra's office, lying flat on my stomach next to her desk.

"Hello, Petra," I said. "I bet you wish you'd thought of this position for me."

"Oh god," she said. "Felicia. Are you okay?"

"Perfectly. Would you mind untying me? And if you have a key to the handcuffs, I wouldn't mind."

She untied me and helped me stand. "Sorry, no key. I don't exactly need handcuffs for you. What's going on?"

"No time, you just have to trust me. Please call my cell phone and put it on speaker."

Sally didn't answer right away, but eventually she did.

"Hello, Sally," I said. "I told you it would be startling."

"Where the hell are you?"

"In Petra's office downtown. Have you searched the apartment for me yet?"

"Yes. How did you leave right in front of me?"

"You already know the answer to that. Now, I'm going to pop back. It'll take me about fifteen seconds. I know you have your gun out and it's probably cocked. I know you're scared. I'm not going to hurt you. Please don't shoot me."

"You aren't going," Petra said.

"Yes, I am," I said. "I'll be right there, Sally. Petra, you will stay here. She's scared and we aren't going to outnumber her."

Then I double-popped and ended in the kitchen.

"Sally," I said, "I'm in the kitchen. I didn't want to startle you. I'm coming out. I'm still handcuffed. I'll come out backwards so you can see my hands."

Then I walked backwards out of the kitchen. I looked over my shoulder and she had the gun pointed at my head. I ignored her and walked back to my chair and sat down. "Please put the gun away, Sally. You don't need it."

She walked over to me, giving me a wide birth. Her eyes were a little wild, but her aim was steady. I stared calmly at her. She put the gun away again.

"How did you do that?" she asked.

"You already know that. I've told you. My story isn't going to change." I paused. "Look, there are a limited number of explanations. You could be dreaming. You could be on a really weird drug trip. You could be insane. Or I could be teleporting. Pick one. If you like, I can port around a few more times to show you."

I ported out and to the bedroom. "I'm in the bedroom, Sally. Please don't shoot me."

She came in. I had my back to her so she could see my hands. Her gun was out again, but it wasn't quite pointed at me.

"Where should I go next?"

"Dojo," she said.

"Race ya. Please don't shoot me."

I beat her there.

"Anywhere else?"

She looked away. I slowly walked up to her. "Turn around," she ordered. I did so, not sure what she was going to do. It sounded like she put her gun away, then she was fumbling at my wrists. She took the handcuffs off me.

I turned around and hugged her. "Thank you," I said.

Then I walked into the living room. "I'm thirsty. Are you thirsty? I don't think alcohol is a good idea, but we have soft drinks, water, or I can make coffee or tea."

She asked for a soda. I grabbed one for each of us and handed hers to her still sealed. "Sealed for safety," I said. "Do you mind if I call Petra and tell her everything is fine?"

She handed me my phone. I told Petra we were working it out and I'd check in hourly.

"If either of you leave the apartment," she said. "The guard is calling me."

"No worries," I said and hung up.

Then I answered every single question. That took a while.

"I helped you," she said eventually. "I held you while you cried. I was kind to you. And you bring me this?"

"Yes, Sally," I said. "You helped me. You were amazingly kind. And I am now offering an unusual puzzle for you as well as immortality. Do you know what that means? You can be young and beautiful literally forever. You can live forever, if an accident doesn't get you." I paused. "You can say no. You can walk away, and I'll never bother you again. You are unhurt. I haven't done anything to you that will harm you. I'm unhurt. Thank you for that. You can walk away. Or you can tell me it's okay to bring you back there."

She looked away. "I don't like being helpless."

"I don't blame you," I said. "I don't either. It's temporary. It takes a week or two. It seems to vary from person to person."

"I thought you said two months."

"Two months to learn to go there yourself. A week or two if I sing you there and continue to hum and sing while you're there, and your time is limited to a short period before you wake up. That gets longer as you get closer to learning how to travel yourself." I paused. "It took me longer, but we're learning."

She still didn't like it.

"Petra and I would never hurt you," I said.

"That wasn't Petra."

So I explained about that, too.

"I'm not that kind of cop," she said in the end. "I can't help."

"Maybe you can, maybe you can't. We still want you to join us, either way. But it's your choice."

"What if I say 'yes' for now and change my mind?"

"Then we'll leave you alone. If you change your mind again, you can call me."

She got up and paced around the apartment. "What do I have to do?"

"Give me permission to summon you. And do your best to learn how to use your body there. It'll take some time, and it goes in fits and starts. Don't get discouraged."

"All right," she said. "For now."

"Good," I said. "I'm hungry. Would you like to get some lunch with me? My treat."

* * *

It took a week before she had basic movement. That was much faster than it had gone for me. I chalked it up to my expert nursing skills whereas Petra had been focused on seducing me. Petra told me it was because Sally was tougher and more stubborn than I was. I suggested she should stick with my explanation lest I be tempted to prove how stubborn I could be.

Friday night, just a week and a day after we first pulled her to Siriena, we gathered at our apartment for a meeting. Sally brought some cop stuff in a bag. She said, "Go over everything at the village again."

We drew a crude map of the village for her. We showed her the buildings and explained which ones we'd found bodies, as best we could remember. We explained the condition of the bodies.

"It's been another two weeks?" she asked.

"Yes," said Petra. "To be honest, we don't think you're going to be able to tell us anything more. It was already bad. But maybe there is some obvious evidence. If we had a clue how they died, that would help."

"None of us was willing to get near the bodies," I said. "And you may take one look and agree with that assessment." I paused. "Maybe you can tell us something, maybe you can't. Either way, we want you in our club."

She smiled.

"You were there during the day, but it will be night for me," she confirmed.

"Yes. Until you learn to travel on your own, we can only summon you when you're asleep. We tested, and napping doesn't seem to do it."

"How will I see, if flashlights don't work?"

"Old fashioned oil lamps," said Petra. "We can bring anything that one of us can pick up. Lighters and matches work. Anything that works on electricity or batteries does not. We also tried an old, old camera, before they all went electronic. It took the pictures, but the pictures were all fogged. So either they don't work there or transporting the film fogged it. We can't tell."

"Along with the lamps," she said, "everything I need is in that bag. It has clothing and a hazmat suit. It won't keep out something like ebola, so let's hope it's not a super nasty pathogen. But there is an integrated gas mask, so I won't have to smell anything." She looked at the map. "Two bodies in this building." She pointed. "Summon me there."

"I can't," I said. "I'm sorry, but I can't. I can summon you outside, or in the stables, but I don't think I can stand being in that building for the thirty minutes it takes to summon you. Not and keep enough focus to actually make it work."

"The stables then," she said. "Have my clothes and the hazmat suit out of the bag and ready for me. Time is limited, right?"

"You're up to twenty minutes," Petra said. "So about that."

She stayed in our guest room that night.

* * *

"There she is," said Petra. "Took a little longer."

"Will I still have twenty minutes?" Sally asked, sitting up.

"We'll see," Petra said, helping her get dressed. It took a few minutes.

She picked up her bag and we pointed the way out of the stables. While I'd been summoning her, Karen and Beth had been setting up lanterns. Sally moved quickly. Petra and I followed closely behind her.

"Keep the door open," she said. She was inside for almost ten minutes before she came out. "You said there were two at the smithy?"

I pointed. She grabbed a lantern and ran over. She didn't come back out. After ten minutes, I poked my nose in and saw her clothing lying in a pile on the floor.

"She's gone," I said. "Petra, summon me back in five minutes." She nodded, and I popped home.

She was standing in the living room buttoning up her blouse.

"It was an execution," she said. Her lips were tight.

"You're sure?"

She nodded.

"What do we do with your suit and clothes? Bring them back? I can take a garbage bag with me and stuff everything in."

"That works."

"We'll all be right back, maybe five minutes."

"I need a beer."

"Fridge," I said. "How could you-"

And then Petra summoned me.

"No way was that five minutes," I said. "I need to go get a garbage bag, give me one more minute."

I popped straight to the kitchen, startling Sally.

"Sorry," I said. I went straight to drawer with the bags and grabbed two. "She pulled me back too fast." I hugged her fast before Petra pulled me back again.

"This is one way to make sure I don't flirt with anyone else," I told Petra. She offered a wry smile. I went into the smithy and pulled all of Sally's clothes outside with me before stuffing them into the garbage bags. We quickly collected her bag and the lanterns and returned to the apartment.

"It's so weird watching you all do that," Sally said. She was sitting at the sofa. "In the first building, one suffered a trauma to the head. The skull was cracked. I couldn't tell anything on the other one. At the smithy, it was clearly an execution. Their hands were tied behind their backs. I couldn't tell you the method of execution." She drank from her beer. "That's all I have. It would take a proper forensics team to get anything resembling real information."

"That's good news and bad," Petra said. "Violence is easier to understand than if there were some new disease. We don't know who or why, but we know more than we did."

"I have a few questions," Sally said. "I would appreciate honest answers." I nodded.

"Did you ask me out just to get me to look at the bodies?"

"We thought of you because you're a cop," I explained. "But as soon as we thought of you, I thought, 'you would be perfect'. Not just because you're a cop, but because I thought I'd like you as a friend. I asked you out to get your schedule, but I had a nice time. I asked you to Sunday night movies because I want us to be friends."

"So no simple answers?" she asked.

"No."

"Well," she decided. "I want to join your gang. Am I invited to the movie tomorrow?"

"Absolutely," I said. "The movie is 'The Dead Pool'. It's a Dirty Harry movie."

She laughed. "Good choice. I'll be here."

I turned to Petra. "I want a real date tonight."

"I could arrange something," she said.

I looked at Sally. "I really liked the place you took me. Would it bother you if Petra took me there?"

"Not at all. I was going to ask someone tonight. We could meet there."

I looked at Petra. "That would be lovely," she said.

"I have to go," said Sally. "I'll text you later with details." She collected her things and headed for the door. I walked her out and hugged her. She kissed my cheek and was gone.

"I'm making breakfast," Petra said. "I'm staving." We all bundled into the kitchen and talked about next steps while Petra cooked for us.

"Make enough for Kelly," Andrea said. "I can take her a plate." She paused. "Guys, we need to figure out what's going on. We need to make it safe there again. Renea and Kelly are going stir crazy. I'm setting up a romantic date tonight, but Kelly is really tired of looking at the same few things."

Erika's phone rang and she stepped into the other room to take the call. She came back in a few minutes later. "I have a date tonight."

"Who is he?" Beth asked her.

"I'm not telling," she said. "If it goes well, we'll see."

"I can make you tell," Andrea told her. She said it playfully, and I wasn't sure if she was serious.

Erika stared at her, then grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into the other room. The rest of us looked at each other. "I wonder what the big secret is," Karen said. "Where could she have met a guy, anyway? She's with us all the time."

"Someone from work?" I offered. "The tech guy is sweet."

"He's not really Erika's type," Beth said. "She likes them saucier than that."

"Maybe she's settling down," I offered. I shrugged and helped Petra with breakfast.

Erika and Andrea were only gone for a couple of minutes. Andrea was smiling, but efforts to get her to spill went nowhere.

Beth turned to Karen. "It's just you and I tonight, then. Want a date?"

"Only if you dress to impress," Karen said. "I want to see some skin, chica." They both turned to Petra and me. "Can we come tonight?"

I turned to Petra.

"It's up to you," she said. "This date was your idea." She smiled. "You know, the one who does the asking does the paying."

"Of course you can come," I told Karen and Beth. "If you both dress to impress. I want to see some skin, and I expect you each to dance with me." I glanced at Petra then back at them. "But no checking out my ass."

Petra made plates for Kelly and Andrea. Andrea thanked her, grabbed the plates and disappeared. The rest of us ate and washed up.

"I'm going back to bed," Erika said.

"Me too," I said. I turned to Petra. "Will you take me shopping later?"

* * *

Petra joined me in bed. She crawled in next to me, then rolled me over for a kiss. It was sweet and soft. Then she let me roll back before pulling me into her arms. We spooned and fell asleep.

"I love you," she whispered to me.

I woke some time later, still wrapped in her arms. I wriggled more tightly against her.

"Little vixen," she purred in my ear.

"I like feeling you against me, Petra," I told her. "I'm not trying to tease."

She kissed my shoulder and I wriggled even closer.

"If you do that again, I am not responsible for my response," she said.

"Hold me," I said. "Tightly."

She wrapped herself around me more thoroughly, her leg sliding between mine. One of her hands was right in front of me, so I kissed it and nipped at her palm a little.

"Are you all right?" she asked.

"Yes. Just in love," I told her.

She kissed my shoulder again. We cuddled for a while, then I rolled over and pushed her onto her back. She let me climb on top of her and I wrapped myself around her, holding her tightly. She stroked my hair and my back. I squeezed tightly and didn't let go.

"Hey," she said. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," I said. "I don't know. I just can't get close enough to you."

We stayed like that for a while. After a while I began whispering in her ear. "I like being yours. Even when you get all domineering." I paused.

"Do you wish I were less domineering?" she asked.

I thought about it. "I wished you trusted me more." I paused. "I like it when you spank me."

She sighed. "Those are supposed to be punishments."

"Yeah, right," I said. "That's why you get me naked first and give me orgasms afterwards."

"I need to find new punishments for you."

"Do you?" I asked her. "What have I done since we've met that deserved punishment except when delivered playfully?"

She didn't have an answer for that.

"Are you going to do something tonight to earn another spanking?"

"Probably," I said, giggling.

Date Night

She took me shopping. I bought a slinky black dress, nylons and new black boots. She tried to lure me back to bed afterwards, but I told her, "No. I want lots and lots of sexual tension tonight." I grinned.

We had an early dinner then got ready. I wore my new clothes and had a lot of fun on my makeup and hair.

Karen and Beth came over to the apartment shortly before eight. They looked amazing. Karen was in a bright red dress, black nylons and heels. Beth was in black.

"Erika went downstairs to wait for her date," Beth said. "She told us she would be pissed if we try to check him out. I think she was serious." She looked me up and down. "You look amazing."

I clung to Petra all the way down the elevator. Beth and Karen smirked at us, but when we stepped out of the elevator, Karen took Beth's arm. Once at the club, we found parking and descended the steps into the nightclub.

Petra stared the moment we were inside. "I think I know the owner," she said. "I knew the name was familiar."

"Someone you dated?" I asked. "Her name is Alicia."

"No," Petra said. "We did some charity work together a few years ago."

We checked our coats and stepped through to the hostess stand. Carol was there.

"Hello, Carol," I said. "I'm Felicia."

"Yes, I remember," she said. "Sally is already here. If you will follow me." She took us to the back room. As we approached a large booth, I saw Sally's profile, but it wasn't until we were standing at the table that I saw who her date was.

We all stared.

"Don't look at me like that," Erika said. "She's nice. I like her." She looked at Sally and smiled.

The booth was a big U shape with room for six comfortably, as many as ten if they were cozy. I started to slide in, but Petra pulled me back to her side and told Beth and Karen to grab a seat. Then she nudged me in before taking the outside slot across from Sally.

I looked at Erika. "Last time we talked, you were straight."

"Why do you have to label everything?" she said, grinning. "Straight. Gay. They are just words. She asked, I thought I'd have a nice time, I said yes." Then she pulled their hands out from under the table. They were holding hands.

I laughed. "I did that with Petra when we first started dating. Held hands under the table at the start."

Beth pulled her hand out from under the table. It was clutching Karen's.

"Seriously?" I asked them.

Beth laughed. "Probably not. We're just trying to fit in."

"That's not what you promised earlier," Karen said. "You said I might get lucky tonight."

"I figured the waitresses might be cute," Beth replied.

The two of them bantered back and forth. I couldn't tell if they were serious or not. I finally decided it didn't matter. I was there to have a nice time.

The waitress came by and took our order. We ordered two of the sushi platters for the table. Petra and Sally consulted and ordered a bottle of wine.

I was feeling playful. I snuggled against Petra, but I reached out a booted foot and found one of Karen's feet. She glanced over at me and grinned. We played footsie under the table. I regretted the boots. It would have been more fun in heels.

"What are you doing?" Petra asked me.

"Drinking my wine," I told her.

"Knock it off," she said.

"I can't drink my wine?"

"Quit flirting with Karen," she said.

"But she's cute," I said. "Don't you think she's cute?"

"I think she's cute," Beth said. "But I didn't see any flirting."

"They're playing footsie under the table," Petra said.

"There is no way you can tell that!" I said.

She stared me down. I sighed. "Spoilsport," I told her.

Erika laughed then turned to Sally. "That is your foot I'm playing with, isn't it? I'd hate to think Felicia had another foot way over here."

"It's mine," Beth said. "I didn't know you felt that way about me."

"Are you people always like this?" Sally asked.

Petra sighed. "Yes," she said. "It was bad enough when Erika and Beth were long distance, but now the three of them are positively incorrigible, and they've corrupted Karen, who used to be sweet and innocent."

I reached a foot over to Karen again. Petra squeezed my hand. Hard. I brought my feet back to myself.

The sushi platters came. They were as good as I remembered. Petra asked Sally about Alicia. "She'll stop by," Sally told her. "Later, if she gets a chance. Do you know her?"

I cuddled against Petra and wrapped a leg around hers under the table. She adjusted and sandwiched my calf between hers.

Sally and Petra carried on a conversation. I kept giving Petra puppy dog "I want to dance" eyes, but she wasn't paying any attention to me. I reached my free foot over to Karen and got my hand squeezed again. I guess she was paying attention after all.

I began to fidget. Petra looked down at me and raised an eyebrow. "Are you bored already?"

"I was just wondering if I had to work the room to get an invitation to the dance floor. Carol brought some pretty hot looking women past a few minutes ago."

She stared at me for a moment. "Would you like to dance?"

"I would love to, Petra," I said sweetly.

We slid out of the booth, and she led me through the club to the dance floor. As dancers go, she sucked. She looked like she wanted to be anywhere else but there on the floor with me. I tried flirting her into a better mood, but she ignored me. After two songs, she pulled me back to the booth and nudged me into my seat. I waited until she was seated then pointedly put several inches between us, as far as I could go from her without crowding Karen. Petra didn't seem to notice but went back to her conversation with Sally.

I finished my wine and declared a need to use the bathroom. Petra let me out, but I got a glare for it. I had no idea what that meant.

I found the restroom. I hadn't really needed to go, but as long as I was there... I washed up then stared into the sink.

A couple of women came in. I ignored them and they appeared to ignore me.  I stood at the sink and pretended to be fussing at my makeup.

I'd been gone for ten minutes when my phone buzzed. I pulled it out. There was a text from Beth. "Are you ok?"

"I'm fine," I texted back.

"Yeah, right," came the response. "Do you need Erika and me?"

I stared at it for a few minutes. The bathroom door opened, admitting Erika and Beth.

"What's wrong?" Erika asked.

"Are you as pissed that your date is ignoring you as I am at mine?"

"She hasn't been ignoring me," Erika said. "She's been flirting my skirt off me."

"She's deep in conversation with Petra."

"Not under the table," Erika said. "But I admit your date is being a bitch."

I turned to Beth. "Do you think you could pretend to enjoy dancing with me?"

"I don't have to pretend," Beth said. She took my hand. "Let's go."

She pulled me right past the table on the way to the dance floor. Behind us, Erika asked Sally to dance.

I danced two songs with Beth and had a much nicer timer than when I'd danced with Petra. Then we switched and I danced with Erika while Beth danced with Sally. Then I got a song with Sally.

A slow song came on and Sally stepped away. "I think this song is for my date," she said.

"That would be best," I agreed.

Sally grabbed Erika and pulled her into her arms. I turned to Beth.

"Oh no," she said. "I like you, Felicia, but Petra will do all sorts of things to me if I slow dance with you, and they won't end with an orgasm."

"You're right," I said. I scanned the room. There was a woman sitting alone at the bar. I took one step in her direction before Beth grabbed my arm.

"Do you really want to go there?" she asked me. "Are you really breaking up with Petra over a dance or two?"

I sighed. "No."

I let her pull me back to our table, but when we sat down, I slid in next to Beth instead of taking the seat Petra was offering me.

She glared at me. There was a fresh glass of wine at my old seat. I reached past Beth and Karen and grabbed it.

Karen looked back and forth between Petra and me. "What's going on?" she asked. "Why are you two glaring at each other? Whatever is wrong, kiss and make up. Right now. You're ruining everyone else's night."

I looked at Karen. She was right. I was ruining everyone's night. The realization took all the wind out of my sails of anger. My lower lip started quivering. "I'm sorry," I said quickly and ran for the bathroom.

I started sobbing even before I made it through the door. I threw myself into one of the stalls and began blubbering. That just made me mad all over again. I hated crying.

It took several minutes to get myself back under control. I dried my tears and decided to text Beth that I'd find my own way home then realized I'd left my purse on the table. I hid in the stall, not wanting to face anyone.

The bathroom door opened. "Honey? Felicia?" It was Petra's voice.

"Go away," I told her. "I can find my own way home."

"Where are you?"

"Now you care? Go away."

She started rattling stall doors and found mine. "Let me in."

"What part of 'go away' wasn't clear?"

"Beth and Karen read me the riot act," she said. "I'm sorry."

"This was supposed to be a date. With flirting. And dancing. And pressing our bodies together during the slow songs. I didn't realize you were that ashamed to be seen in public with me. I must really be an embarrassment. I didn't realize."

"It's not like that," she said.

"Sure felt like it to me. You wouldn't let me have a little fun, and then you acted like I had the plague. Were you that pissed I was teasing Karen?"

"You were confusing Karen," Petra said. "She thought you were serious."

"Don't be daft. She knows how I feel about you. Or perhaps felt about you. I have no intention of being with someone who is so ashamed of me. If you wanted someone who acted more maturely and less playfully, what the hell are you doing with me?"

She didn't respond and then it sounded like she was crying. I opened the stall door and saw tears running down her cheeks. I stared at her. "It's not like that," she said quietly. "You've heard from Karen about her upbringing. Well, mine was worse. I have never in my life before tonight danced with another woman in public. As you saw, I don't know how."

"You knew I expected dancing tonight. Why didn't you say something?"

"I didn't realize I'd feel so self-conscious. I was ready to dance with you again when you came back to the table, but then you sat down on the other side and we got mad at each other."

"There was a slow dance. You could have come out and joined me."

"I need more not-slow dances first."

I stared at her for a moment, then brushed past her and stood in front of the sink, wondering how I was going to fix my makeup without my purse. She walked over to stand behind me and set my purse down on the countertop. I didn't realize she had brought it with her.

I fixed my makeup then hers.

"I expect dancing," I told her. "And a real date. I expect you to work up the nerve to a slow dance, and I expect you to kiss me like I've never been kissed, right there on the dance floor. I'll be at our table."

And I walked out.

The four of them stared at me when I returned. "All better?" Beth asked.

"I don't know. I'm sorry for ruining everyone's night."

Sally turned to Erika, cupped Erika's chin with her hand, and kissed her, right there in front of us. Then she turned to me. "My night isn't ruined."

I cracked a tiny grin.

Beth turned to Karen with a hopeful expression.

"Forget it," Karen said. "I'll flirt with you. I'll dance with you. I'll let you do what you're doing with your fingers right now. But girls are way too much drama. I'm sticking to boys."

Erika looked under the table to see what Beth was doing. She came up grinning.

"They aren't," I said.

"Look for yourself," she said.

I stared at Beth and Karen. Karen suddenly shifted. "Oh yeah, right there," she said.

"You two are full of shit," I said.

Beth smiled at me. Karen stared into space and squirmed. "There, honey?" Beth asked.

"Oh yeah," Karen said. "You've-" she gasped. "Done this before."

"You are so full of shit," I said again, then ducked under the table to look.

They were innocently holding hands.

I popped back up.

"Made you look," Karen said.

Petra walked up to the table. She looked poised but a little tense. "Felicia," she said. "Would you care to dance?"

I looked at her for a moment. "Yes, Petra, I very much would like to dance."

I took her hand and she led me to the dance floor. She was still stiff and reserved, but when the third song came up, she didn't flee the floor. I stepped closer to her and tugged on her hips, sliding my leg between hers so we were hip to hip, my leg between hers, hers between mine. I took her hands and put them on my hips and wrapped my arms around her neck.

"Think about what you want me to do to you later," I told her.

Her eyes grew a little wide, but she didn't pull away. She let me lead for two songs. I danced us at half rhythm, turning a fast song into a moderate song. She was still stiff.

"Imagine you're using dance to seduce me," I told her. "Because you are."

She was still stiff and self-conscious.

"No one matters here but me," I told her. "You better convince me of that, Petra."

I captured her eyes with mine. Every time she tried to look away, I pulled her chin back to me. "No," I said. "I'm right here, not over there. Convince me you want me."

I could tell the moment she started to enjoy herself. She settled closer in and smiled at me. She pulled me closer against her, and suddenly she was the predator again. I melted against her.

A slow song came on. She pulled me into her arms and kissed the side of my neck. "Mine," she said.

"Yours," I agreed.

She kissed me when the song was over. My knees grew weak. I clung to her tightly and enjoyed the kiss.

After that, I let her pull me back to our table. I slid in, then moved against her once she was seated. I put my head on her shoulder and my hand in her lap.

She pulled my chin up to look at her and said, "Thank you."

I pushed myself against her more firmly.

"I'd like a tiny bit more wine," I said. "And one more of those sushi platters."

"I just ordered another one," Sally said.

"And then I want more dancing," I said. I looked up at Petra. "Some with you, some with my friends."

She caressed my cheek.

* * *

We closed the bar down. Everyone danced with everyone, and it was nice seeing Petra on the floor. I was amazed when Sally asked her to dance and Petra agreed. I immediately grabbed Erika, and the two of us danced where we could watch Petra and Sally.

I was expecting some sort of dominance game, or that they would stand a couple of feet apart and sort of dance near each other. Instead, Petra slid into Sally's arms and appeared to relax. Sally didn't take it as lascivious as I had with Petra, but it was still pretty hot. Sally's leg was between Petra's, and the two of them were moving together, Sally clearly leading.

They danced two songs like that before a slow song came on. I expected them to immediately separate, but I saw Sally whisper something to Petra, and Petra put one arm around Sally's neck and her head on Sally's shoulder.

Erika and I looked at each other. She shrugged. I smiled and moved into her arms.

It was weird, being that close to Erika. She felt a little stiff, too, but I made a point of relaxing. She was my friend, and I loved her to pieces, and dancing with her felt nice. It was nice to relax.

We got through half a song before I felt myself peeled off of Erika. Petra was there and pulled me to her. Sally enveloped Erika. I looked around before closing my eyes and saw Beth was holding Karen.

"That last part was a little weird," Petra said into my ear. "I never could have done it before tonight."

I shifted so that my face was buried in her neck instead of away. "I love you," I told her. "Thank you."

That was the last song, and I got a lovely kiss at the end. From the looks of it, Erika did, too. Karen and Beth looked unsmudged but were grinning at each other.

In the parking lot I told Sally, "Please sleep in."

She laughed. "I'm going to be up for a few more hours." She looked at Erika. "Or at least I hope so."

Erika grinned at her and didn't say anything.

In the elevator, Karen and Beth held hands and stared into each other's eyes. I couldn't tell if they were serious or just teasing everyone. I clung to Petra and pulled her arms around me. Karen and Beth got off on their floor, and I heard giggling when the door closed.

"Are they going to?" Petra asked.

"I don't know," I said. "No, I don't think so. They're just having fun."

"Are we going to?"

"We might," I said, smiling up at her.

Once inside the apartment, we were both very gentle with each other. Petra took my hand and led the way to the bedroom. We took turns undressing each other and hanging our clothes up. I slipped into her arms and accepted a long slow kiss. My toes curled in the fibers of the rug.

She led me to the bed, crawling upon the bed backwards. I followed her and pushed her backwards into the pillows. She giggled and let me. I knelt over her and lowered my lips to kiss her. Our tongues took turns. I lowered my body against hers, pressing her against the bed.

I pulled away then lowered my lips to her neck, my tongue flicking against her skin. I could feel her heart pounding against my chest.

I grinned and flipped her onto her stomach. She shrieked, but didn't resist. I kissed the back of her neck while I slipped a knee between her legs. She squirmed and arched her back.

I shifted my weight and ran my fingers down her side and across her lower back. I lightly tickled the top of her crack, which she always found deeply erogenous. Her squirms increased immediately. I began kissing the back of her neck, my tongue flicking against her skin, my fingers still teasing her crack. I slowly traced a line of licks and kisses down her spine.

She shivered.

I smiled for a moment, my lips brushing against her skin very lightly, and I was rewarded with another shiver from her.

I reached the base of her spin before it dived into her pelvis. I kissed there. She tried to roll over, but I put a hand on her neck and held her there. "No," I told her. Her resistance to my control lasted only a second or two before she relaxed her arms and went back to squirming.

Petra was always the one in control. It was a heady experience to be doing the controlling for once.

I flicked my tongue against her skin then flicked again and again, slowly moving from her spine to her tailbone. She was quivering in anticipation, and as soon as I flicked my tongue against her tailbone, she moaned.

I attached my lips to her tailbone, my tongue flicking repeatedly and her squirms grew frantic. She tasted lightly of sweat and a taste I'd grown to think of as uniquely Petra. I loved how she tasted.

I traced the backs of two fingers from her tailbone all the way down her bottom, teasing briefly around her anus but not actually entering, just letting her know I considered it. She stiffened for a moment, but she didn't try to stop me. She relaxed. I moved my fingers lower until they found her labia.

I spread her and entered. She arched her back and attempted to roll over again. I used my other hand to press her back to the bed. "No," I said again. "Or I'll stop." For a moment I thought she'd call my bluff, but she again relaxed and surrendered to what I was doing to her.

My fingers teased inside of her for a moment, then withdrew. Her hips tried to chase my hand.

I threw a leg over her and sat on her back, facing towards her feet. I slid my feet until they were lodged in her armpits. She struggled underneath me, but I used my weight to pin her face down on the bed. I lowered my mouth and kissed each lovely buttock once playfully, then began flicking my tongue against her tailbone. I let my hair tickle her bottom. She squirmed.

I snaked my right arm under her. She shifted slightly to give me access, and my hand snaked its way all the way between her legs. I found her vulva with my fingers. I parted her and began teasing her clitoris.

She tried to buck me off. I sat back on her, pinning her again. She made a frustrated noise.

"Do you want me to stop?" I asked her.

"No," she said weakly. "But god, you're a tease."

"I'm not teasing," I said. "I'm savoring."

She struggled with her hands to reach me, but she had no leverage and I ignored her attempts.

The fingers of my right hand began moving again, and her squirms grew increasingly frantic.

My left had was feeling left out. I began tracing circles on the skin of her buttocks, the circles growing smaller and smaller, the center of the circle her anus. She seemed to figure out what I was doing, as she tried to squirm out from beneath me. I pressed my weight against her and gave her clitoris an especially playful pinch. She moaned and slapped at the bed with her hands.

I began tapping the fingers of my left hand against her anus and she nearly went insane. I heard her panting underneath me. I slipped two fingers of my right hand inside her vagina. I used the base of my thumb against the nub of her clitoris while my fingers began teasing her G-spot.  I continued to tap her anus with my left hand and periodically leaned into her and kissed her tailbone.

She was panting and moaning, and all her struggles had grown completely ineffective.

She stiffened and offered a little shudder.

God, I loved her!

I pressed against her clitoris, but lightened the pressure while continuing to stroke her G-spot. She stiffened again and began shuddering underneath me. She buried her face in the mattress and screamed, her sounds muffled.

I removed my hand from her clitoris entirely and used just my fingers on her g-spot. The shudders drew out until she collapsed under me, pinning my arm under her.

I stilled my hand, then squeezed slightly, earning another shudder. I waited and did it again, receiving another shudder.

Then, slowly, I untangled from her.

She lied there where I left her, spent and limp.

I shifted around and lied down on my left side, next to her where I could look into her eyes. They were closed, but I bumped her and she opened her eyes. Staring into her eyes, I brought my right hand to my mouth and slowly licked her juices from my fingers.

"I love how you taste," I told her.

Her eyes looked back and forth between mine again, then she closed her eyes again. She hadn't moved since I had finished her. I was pretty pleased with myself, actually. I lied there next to her, watching her, feeling hyper and wanting to touch her, but not wanting to disturb her afterglow. We stayed like that for a while.

I watched her take a big breathe, then her eyes opened and she looked at me again. I smiled softly at her. "See what happens when you dance with me?" I asked her. She smiled.

She struggled to roll onto her side. I lied there and watched her. My legs had been touching her, but I was keeping my hands to myself. She'd had enough stimulation. She finally managed to roll onto her side and collapsed again that way. I closed the gap that had opened between us when she had rolled away from me. I decided I was done with not touching her. I snaked my right leg between hers, then closed the gap further, completely invading her space, and set my right hand on her hip.

Her hands were curled up in front of her like a preying mantis. She looked soft and vulnerable. She didn't resist my efforts to close the distance.

"Are you all right?" I asked her softly.

She nodded once. She opened her mouth but no words came out.

"Feeling overwhelmed?"

She nodded once again.

I kissed her forehead.

"Letting me have control sometimes doesn't change who we are, Petra," I said. "I am yours. But you're mine, too."

I watched her think about it. She nodded and smiled.

"We left some lights on," I told her. "I am going to turn them off and come back to bed. You're the one getting spooned tonight."

I used the bathroom, washed up, and went around the apartment, turning off lights and wondering where the cats were hiding. I set an alarm for seven, five short hours away, and crawled into bed with Petra. She had made room for me behind her. I wrapped my arms around her and cuddled in.

I could tell she wanted to talk. She was a little stiff.  We lied together for a few minutes before she asked me, "Is this how I make you feel?"

"I don't know," I said. "Vulnerable? A little scared? Needy?"

"Yes," she said. "All of those."

"Then yes. Terrified you'll grow bored of me, that what you find cute now will grate on your nerves sometime soon. Terrified how much I need you. Terrified how horrible I'll feel when I lose you, the fear of loss of what you give me. Afraid I can't give you want you want. Afraid I won't measure up. Terrified how little control I have in this situation, how you could thrust me from your life with no notice."

She rolled over onto her back and turned her head to look at me, my left arm pinned under her neck, my right dropping to her shoulder. "Terrified I'm too old," she said. "That forty isn't so bad, but terrified of the wrinkles and the dry skin and aging heart. Terrified the woman you love is the one in Siriena, but not this one. Terrified you're with me only because of the power I have. Terrified you'll ask me to free you, that you won't love me, terrified of what I'd become if you did, that I'd jail you, use my power to make you love me, or some facsimile of love because of what I can do to you, but not because of who I am."

"Being that vulnerable is intimidating," I said.

She nodded.

"But also liberating. I love surrendering to you, Petra. It's not about the orgasms, although those are world class." I paused. "Are you going to let me do that to you again?"

"Now?" she squeaked.

I giggled. "No, not now. But often. Not all the time, but often."

"I don't know how often. You don't know how close I was to popping to my tower and pulling you after me."

"I was surprised when you didn't. I didn't want you to. I wanted that to go exactly the way it did. But I was surprised when you let me." I smiled. "Thank you. It was something I wanted to give you."

She kissed me softly.

"Now, roll over," I told her. "Do you need me to scratch your back so you can sleep?"

"That would be nice," she said.

She rolled back away. I curled in as tightly as I could while still having access to her back. I scratched softly, as soothingly as I could. "We have a very long time together, Petra, and I'm not going away if you don't make me. I'm yours." I saw her relax, and bit by bit she surrendered to sleep. I wasn't far behind her.

The Range

The alarm went off way too early.

I was still wrapped around Petra. It took me a moment to untangle myself and turn off the alarm. She didn't move. I put on a pot of coffee and popped into the shower. Petra still hadn't moved by the time I was dressed. I checked to be sure she was breathing.

I decided to let her sleep. I grabbed the entire pot of coffee and two mugs and popped to my tower. I drank some of the coffee then began to summon Sally.

I'd gotten better at pulling her over. She looked quite bedraggled when she appeared on the floor of my tower. I tossed a blanket over her and continued to sing to her.

She rolled over and looked at me.

"Good morning, Felicia," she said.

She stretched and looked around.

"Where is Petra?"

I put my hands together like I was praying, then held them to the side of my head and leaned over a little. She was still sleeping.

"Oh my," she said. "What did you two do last night after you got home?"

I blew on my fingernails and buffed them. She laughed. Then I pointed to the coffee. She poured a mug. "Cream?"

I held up a finger, popped to the kitchen, grabbed the cream, and popped back, handing it to her.

"Thank you." She poured the cream in and looked for a spoon. I shrugged at her, singing the entire time. She drank some of her coffee and asked, "What are we doing today."

I took a shooting stance and pointed my finger like a gun. I looked at her.

"You want to go shooting?"

I nodded and made the universal "call me" gesture.

"Once Erika wakes up," she said, "We'll clean up and come over."

I hugged her.

We hadn't taught her how to open doors yet. We hadn't even wasted time showing them to her. I walked to the wall, then did a "watch me" gesture, pointed to the wall, and made a door.

I'd gotten better, but mine still weren't as good as Petra's or Andrea's.

"Whoa!" said Sally. She walked over and looked at it. "It's a door."

I nodded.

"I can do that?"

I nodded.

I pulled her out of the opening and closed the door. Then I used big gestures to show how I thought about it. I turned my hands back to back, pointing at the wall, and spread them side, as if I were trying to open a closed elevator.

I opened and closed the wall a few times, then pointed at her.

I watched her struggle with it. She didn't get anywhere. I hadn't expected her to. None of us had gotten it to work until we'd raised the stakes. Beth, Erika and Karen had all needed to be embedded helplessly in the wall. Erika was the only one who hadn't need the lemon juice in the squirt gun trick.

She turned to me. "It's not working."

I walked over to the wall and opened a door, then stood in it and closed it around me. I had misjudged my location and discovered I'd encased myself entirely except for the fingers of my right hand. I wriggled them at her, then pushed the rock back.

"Felicia!" she was yelling. "Oh my god! I thought you had buried yourself in the rock."

I closed the wall, this time more careful to keep my face out. I kept my right arm free and my face free, but the rest of me was completely encased. She walked over and looked at me. I was still humming and singing, holding her anchored properly in Siriena.

"Does that hurt?" I shook my finger back and forth to mean "no". "I'd be terrified."

I opened the door and stepped back into the room, then I began to position her in the doorway.

"Oh no!" she said.

I nodded, hugged her briefly, and pushed her gently towards the opening.

I closed the opening a little bit at a time, adjusting her as I did so. When it closed around her arms, she began to freak a little. I closed the rest, her head last. I had to push her head backwards slightly as she was struggling to lean forward.

"Oh god! Oh god!" she said.

I leaned forward and kissed her cheek.

I popped back to my bathroom and grabbed some bright pink nail polish. I immediately popped back to the tower. Sally was still encased in the rock.

I showed her what I had. "What are you going to do with that?"

I lowered myself to the floor in front of her feet would be if they weren't in the wall. I made a small window, found a leg, and made the window a little bigger, eventually finding her toes. She looked down at me and I grinned up at her.

"You are not painting my toenails pink!"

I opened the bottle and began applying polish to her big toe. She almost bowled me over when she exploded from the wall.

I laughed, then went back to singing. She was standing about ten feet away from me, looking at her offended toe.

"I can't believe you did that!" she said. "Did you bring any remover?"

I shook my head.

"I don't even have any," she said. "Damn it, Felicia."

I smiled and pointed at the wall. She had left a dent, much like the first time I had. I capped the polish, stood up and walked to her.

"Oh no," she said. "I'm not going back in the wall."

I nodded. Yes, she was.

She played a game of keep away from me. I finally stopped in the center of the room with my hands on my hips, glaring at her.

"Promise you won't paint my toes."

I pointed to the wall again.

"Promise."

I walked over to her. She let me catch her that time. I pushed her into the wall and closed it. I stood back and crossed my arms.

She struggled, but she couldn't free herself. I began tapping my fingernails against my arm.

"I'm trying," she said.

The tips of her fingers of her right hand were sticking out of the wall. I walked over and pointedly opened the bottle of polish. As soon as I reached for her hand she broke free of the wall.

I clapped.

I closed the polish and set it on the dresser then walked to the wall and gestured her to walk over with me. She did skittishly. I pushed on the rock, pushing it back, evening out the opening a little, then gestured for her.

It took her some time, but she finally got the hang of it. I was just about to make her extend the opening all the way through the wall when she disappeared.

I grabbed the coffee pot and popped home.

* * *

Petra was in the shower and my phone was ringing when I got home.

"You bitch!" she said, but she was laughing. "I can't believe you painted my nails pink."

"I have remover here," I told her. "And I'll tell you what Petra did to me. I think you got the better end of the deal."

"Erika is complaining about being hungry," she said.

"For you or for food?"

She laughed and muffled the phone for a second. "For food," she said after a moment.

"I'll make breakfast."

"Were you serious about going shooting?"

"Can we? Is there somewhere we can go? If you and Erika had plans...."

"No, she wants to go too. We'll be there in a half hour."

Petra was still in the shower. I stripped out of my clothes and joined her.

"Hey, Lover," I told her. She turned to face me and pulled me into a deep hug. She held me there for a while. "Are you all right?" I asked.

"Yes," she said. "Just feeling a little needy."

"Welcome to my world," I told her. "Everyone is coming over though, so we have a time limit."

I washed her back and her hair. She wanted to wash me, but I batted her hands away.

"Petra," I said.

"Yes, Felicia?"

"I want dates. We don't go on dates. I want us to dress up for each other and spend the entire evening building some sexual tension. At least weekly, and not on a schedule. Not in whatever we wore for work, or when anything like that. Real dates."

She smiled. "I'd like that, too."

"We have a long time together, and it would be easy to get complacent."

Then we stepped out of the shower and I let her dry me off. I texted Beth and Karen to come on up. I got dressed again and started pulling breakfast together. Petra came in and said, "Where's the coffee pot?"

"Good question. I set it down. Maybe the bedroom?"

She stepped back out and returned in a minute with the pot. She eyed the contents dubiously and poured herself a cup. "Blech," she said. "You make the worst coffee."

She dumped it and started a fresh pot.

"I make perfectly fine coffee," I said. "And I can't believe you would hurt my feelings like that after everything I did to you last night."

She looked over to see if I was serious. I attempted to get my lower lip to tremble. I used to practice in a mirror. "You are so full of it," she said.

"I don't know what you do differently from what I do," I said. "I kiss every coffee bean individually before I grind it and tell it, 'I love you little coffee bean'."

"Maybe it's the spit then. I don't spit on my coffee beans."

I sighed. "Seriously. What was wrong with my coffee?"

"It was cold. And I hate rewarmed coffee."

There was a knock at the door. Petra returned with Karen and Beth in tow. "Erika didn't come home last night," Beth said. "Do you suppose we should call the cop?"

I laughed. "The cop is on the way with the Erika."

I finished the preparations for breakfast. I decided to make my decadent special: bacon and crepes with lots of fun stuff to roll up inside them. We had several types of jam, maple syrup, butter, sugar, and brown sugar. People could go to town on them.

As soon as the doorbell rang, I began pouring batter into the crepe pan and put the bacon on. Beth got the door. I asked Petra and Karen to set the table.

Petra entered the kitchen with Erika and Sally. I demanded a hug and a kiss from Erika. "Did you have a nice night?" I asked her.

She glanced at Sally. "Best. Orgasm. Ever."

Sally actually blushed.

"Funny," said Petra. "I could say the same thing."

I grinned at her. "I wasn't sure last night," I told her.

"Oh pah-lease," she said. "I couldn't move for ten minutes afterwards."

"That was shock," I told her. "At how forward I was."

I flipped my crepe and fiddled with the bacon.

"What's with all the cases?" Petra asked Sally. "Moving in? Erika's apartment is two floors down."

"I brought some of my guns," she said. "For later."

"Oh, yeah," I said. "Sally is taking us shooting. Anyone who wants to go is invited. I'm sorry, Petra, I should have asked."

"No," she said. "That sounds fun. Am I invited?"

"Of course," said Sally. "Everyone who wants to go. I brought the guns up so we could go over them here where it's quiet."

"How many did you bring?" I asked. I slid the crepe onto a plate and poured another one.

"Eight. I think." she said.

"Eight? You have eight guns?"

"Oh no," said Erika. "Way more than eight. She only brought some of them, and none of the rifles or antiques."

"Hey," she said. "I like guns. Guns and cars. A gay female cop who likes guns and cars. I'm a walking cliché."

* * *

Everyone seemed to enjoy my crepes. I didn't make enough bacon, but it was what we had. Afterwards, we verified everyone wanted to go shooting.

Sally transported her guns in bright silver cases, generally one gun per case. She grabbed one of the cases from the rolling cart and set it on the table. She opened it up and began explaining about handguns. She talked about safety first and demonstrated the safety features of the gun she had.

She showed us a small gun and a big one. She verified they were empty and let us each hold them. I picked up the little one and wasn't at all sure I liked it. I didn't like the big one at all.

She noticed my expression. "You sure you want to do this?"

"Yes," I said. I paused. "I may decide I like my swords better though."

Then she grabbed her purse and pulled out a gun. She opened it and dropped a bunch of bullets on the table before setting it down.

"This is a small revolver," she said. "It's too small for police work but excellent for the purse."

She talked about the gun range. Then she said, "I brought three small guns, two medium ones, and two very large ones. We'll buy ammunition there. The small guns aren't that expensive to fire. The large ones run about a buck a round. No one fires a big gun without first demonstrating some competence with a smaller one."

She answered questions then said, "Is everyone still going?" We were.

"I didn't ask this. Who has fired a hand gun before?"

At first no one said anything, then Petra said, "I have." She went into the bedroom and came out with a silver case similar to Sally's cases.

"I already know what you have in there," Sally said. "It's a piece of crap."

I looked at her. "You have a gun?"

She nodded then opened the case. "Holy shit!" I said. "That's a cannon."

Sally reached over then waited for Petra to nod. She picked it up. "Desert Eagle 50. I bet you hate it."

Petra nodded.

"Way too big," Sally said. "Too heavy to carry, too hard to lift, horrible recoil. It's a well-built gun, but completely ridiculous. Sell that thing and buy something you can hold. I would rather you not bring that today."

We packed everything up. Petra brought her gun.

"Petra," said Sally. "I really don't want that gun along today. Please put it away."

"The gun range we're going to is at a dealer? One that might buy it?"

* * *

We arrived at the gun shop and range, traveling in two cars. We got out. Everyone grabbed a gun case or two. "The owner is an old friend," Sally said.

"Former lover?" I asked.

Sally laughed. "No. Friend of my dad's."

We stepped into the gun store. There were a few customers milling about, all men. Six women walking in carrying gun cases earned us some attention.

"Hey, Bud," Sally said to the man behind the counter.

"Sally," he said. "You brought some friends to flirt with an old man?"

"They're more likely to flirt with your wife," she said. "How is Mary?"

"Mary is good," he said, laughing.

Sally did a round of introductions. "Bud," said Sally. "We need three lanes, if you have them, and some ammo. Plus my friend Petra here has something she wants to get rid of."

Petra set her case on the counter and rotated it to Bud. He sighed even before opening it. "I received some bad advice," Petra said.

Bud opened the case and pulled out the gun. He looked it over. He turned to her. "You'll get more if you sell it yourself."

"I don't want the responsibility," she said. "I'll take whatever you feel is fair."

He put the gun back in the case and closed it. He offered a sum. "Or if you have an active buyer's permit, we can talk trade for something more appropriate for you."

"Why don't you hang onto it for now, Bud," Petra said. "And I'll see how I feel after we shoot some of Sally's guns."

He nodded and put the gun case behind the counter.

* * *

We spent a couple of hours at the range. Except for Petra, all of us did poorly at first, but then we each got the hang of it.

In the end, I was glad we had come, but I decided I had other options. Guns weren't my cup of tea. Petra decided the same thing, as she sold her gun to Bud without discussing a trade. We talked with him for a little while before leaving. He was a nice guy.

We got to the cars and helped Sally load her guns. "You guys didn't like it," she said.

"I'm glad we came," I told her. "Thank you. Ever since the break in, I've thought about it. Now I know. I have other options that I feel a lot better with." I paused. "I may ask to go shooting again, but I don't want to buy one."

Netted

"Maybe they left," Karen said.

"I don't believe Vincent has ceded the area to me," Renea said. "His grudge is too deep." She looked around the room. "But perhaps he has become intimidated by the forces. I don't believe he will have had the same success recruiting as we have had." She looked at Sally. "Thank you for joining us."

Sally nodded. She'd learned to travel to Siriena in record time. All of us were gathered in Andrea's tower.

We'd been sending scouting expeditions out, staying within an hour's walk of the castle. We hadn't seen anyone. We'd gathered to discuss our options.

The conversation went around and around.

I sighed. "Perhaps we need to draw him out."

"We've tried," Petra said.

"Maybe we've been using the wrong bait." I looked at Renea. Petra followed my gaze.

"No," she said. "We couldn't get her away from danger."

"If Vincent's grudge is with Renea, then it's time he thinks Renea has grown complacent. I believe Renea needs to be seen heading to town." I looked at Petra. "You're about the same size. A wig and the right makeup might do the trick." I looked at Kelly. "And I could pass for Kelly. I'm a little too short, but I bet they wouldn't realize that, especially if I wear boots with a heel."

* * *

Three days later, Petra disguised to look as much like Renea as we could make her, and me looking at least passably like Kelly, we left the castle. And stepped onto the trail south to the town. We had discussed taking the horses, but neither of us was a good horsewoman, and we didn't want to abandon the horses if we flushed our quarry and had to evacuate. We expected the twenty-mile walk to take until early afternoon, but at least we wouldn't have to walk back.

Three hours later I said quietly to Petra. "Bingo."

"Yes," she said. "I believe you're right.

There was a tree down across the trail. It looked like the perfect spot for an ambush. The woods on either side were thick, and working our way around the tree was going to be a pain.

We stopped about twenty yards from the tree. I scanned the brush on either side of the trail but didn't see signs of anyone. "It looks easier on that side," I said pointing right. "I think the tree goes a long way towards the left."

"Game path," Petra said. I nodded, and we exited the trail to the right, following the game path. We had gone twenty yards off the path when there was noise to our right. We both were startled but turned to face it. Twenty yards away were four men descending from a tree by hanging onto a rope. We didn't realize why until it was too late.

The ground around us reached up to swallow us. By the time the men reached the ground, Petra and I were dangling in a net ten feet above the ground. The rope the men had come down went up into a tree, through a pair of pulleys, and then down to our net.

"You have got to be kidding," I said, struggling with the net.

"Get out of here," she said quietly.

"If you order, I'll go," I said. "But I think we should wait and see what happens."

The men tied off their end of the rope. I guess they intended to keep us here for a while. They were chortling and speaking a language I didn't know.

"Henchmen," Petra said. "I can throw you at them, they would never know what hit them."

"I think we should save that trick," I said. "There is no one here worth killing, and we can leave whenever we want." I pulled my knife and tried sawing at the net, but soon realized it was made of steel, not rope.

We glared down at the men. They laughed. Then one of them walked the rest of the way around the tree and began loping down the trail. "Gone to brag and fetch the boss-man, I'm thinking," I said.

"If Vincent or Jeremy arrive, I'm popping home. Give me three seconds then throw me behind him." I paused. "Unless you want to negotiate."

From our vantage point ten feet above the forest floor, I had hoped to get a better view, but the woods were so thick I still couldn't see very far. I got bored quickly. Unfortunately, so did our captors. Two of them went to the rope holding us in the area and began lowering us, then retied it when we were six feet off the ground. They tied it back off.

"Oh oh," I said. "They got bored."

"We can take them," Petra said. "No one will see our trick."

"You're the boss," I said. "I think we should wait, but your call."

"I love you," she said quietly. "Let's wait."

Waiting, it turned out, wasn't fun. One of the men reached over and grabbed my foot and pulled on it.

"Hey!" I yelled, trying to kick at him. "Knock it off!"

He pulled us a short distance then let go, which meant Petra and I started swinging back and forth. The three men started laughing. Every time we got close, the first man grabbed my foot and pulled us into a higher arc, and then he put some spin into it.

"Bastard," I said. "I'm getting dizzy."

"Done waiting?"

"Yeah, but these guys aren't going to get away. Give me either a good ten seconds or right away if you see a sword come out."

"Whenever you're ready," she said, gritting her teeth. "My aim is going to be bad."

I popped home, straight to the dojo, and grabbed my two-hander. I steadied myself for a minute, getting over the dizzies, when I felt myself pulled back. As soon as I felt her, I began swinging the sword.

I was back in the forest, and a man's head fell to the ground, the body spitting blood as it toppled over. I glanced around quickly. His buddies were slow to react, and I got a solid slice across the next one's shoulder, then spun, crouching, and slashed the third one from shoulder to groin. I rolled away, stood up, then spun in a circle, taking the second man's head. The third man was on his knees, screaming, and I walked up behind him and beheaded him.

I looked up at Petra. She was swinging back and forth while spinning. I walked over, reached up, and brought her to a halt.

"I'll port home," she said.

"Let me lower you first," I said. "They might think the idiots let us down and we got away."

I walked over to the rope, braced myself, and untied it. I slowed Petra's decent as much as I could, but she still banged into the ground. I helped untangle her from the net.

Looked over at the three men. "I've never hurt anyone before," I said. "We didn't need to kill them. We could have both left."

"Renea and Kelly couldn't have," Petra said.

"I know." I thought about it. Then I kicked one of the bodies. "Assholes."

I turned to face Petra. "So, do we wait to see who comes, or do we leave?"

There must have been something in my face she didn't like.

"Honey, do you think you can summon Sally?"

"We don't know where she is," I said. "She might be in the middle of writing a ticket or something."

"I want you to pop home and call her. You have five minutes and I'll pull you back."

I nodded and popped home. I dug my phone out and called Sally. I woke her up.

"What?" she said.

"Are you alone?"

"Felicia?"

"Sally, I just killed three men. Are you alone?"

"What? Yes. Are you all right?"

"I need you," I said. "Get some clothes on. You have about three minutes." Then I hung up and walked to the bathroom.

I was splattered in blood.

I started washing the sword. I was still scrubbing at it when Petra pulled me back.

I kept scrubbing. "Honey?"

"She's alone," I said. "You bring her. You can, can't you?"

She turned me to face her. "You bring her, Petra."

She nodded and looked away. There was a pop, and Sally was standing next to us. She was wearing jeans and a poorly buttoned blouse. She looked around, took in the scene, then turned to me.

"Felicia, are you all right?"

"Yes," I said. "Are they dead?"

"Yes, Felicia, they're dead."

"You didn't check. Don't you need to check?"

She exchanged looks with Petra then looked at me. "Their heads are three feet from the rest of their bodies. They're dead."

"You should check," I said. "They could be zombies or something."

Sally walked over to me and stared me in the eye. "Petra, what happened?"

Petra gave her the story in Reader's Digest Condensed form.

"I need to sit down," I said. I walked over to the tree and sat down with my back against it, staring into space. They both followed me and crouched down in front of me. I looked at Sally. "Do you have to arrest me? Am I going to prison?"

She laughed.

"It's not funny!"

"No," she said. "I'm sorry. Cop humor. It can be pretty dark. Felicia, this is outside my jurisdiction. I patrol Minneapolis. And this is not Minneapolis."

I thought about it. "I'm not going to prison."

"No," Sally said. "You're not going to prison."

"If this were Minneapolis, would I be going to prison?"

She thought about it. "I don't know," she said. "You can't claim self defense because you were able to leave and come back. You could argue you were defending Petra, but she could have left, too. If that had been Renea in the net, then you would have been completely justified in defending her. Given three to one odds and a credible belief Renea were in real danger, use of lethal force would be a judgment call by the district attorney. So I don't know."

She paused.

"But if you consider this a war zone, and these are enemy combatants, then you are morally obligated to capture or kill them. Capturing them would have been unlikely and exceedingly dangerous to attempt, so killing them is correct."

Petra said, "They were bad men, honey."

"We don't know that," I said. "We don't know what Vincent has told them."

"Honey," she said. "We don't know for sure, but there is a good chance these men were associated with the slaughter at the village. We know they attacked us just now. Preying on women makes them evil to me."

I thought about it. "You're right." I looked at Sally. "I shouldn't ask you to do something I'm not willing to do."

"I'm going to search them and see if we find anything useful."

"Honey," Petra said. "Maybe you would like to take a shower? Would that make you feel better?"

I nodded. "Give me twenty minutes. If you hear anyone coming, pull me back immediately. I can always pop back and grab clothes."

She nodded, and I popped straight to our bathroom. I set the sword down, stripped out of my clothes, and stepped into the shower. The water ran red for a minute or two, but I felt clean fairly quickly. I washed thoroughly, climbed out of the shower, dried off, and got dressed. Then I cleaned the sword and grabbed a sheath. I grabbed swords for Petra and Sally and waited for Petra to pull me back.

I only had to wait a few minutes. As soon as I arrived, I handed the swords out.

We waited two hours before we heard crashing through the underbrush on the other side of the tree. I heard one voice ask a rough question and the other give a short answer. We followed their progress as they walked around the tree, coming to a halt when they saw the bodies.

The three of us stepped forward. "Hello, Jeremy," I said. "Invade any apartments lately?"

He took one look at the three of us and disappeared.

"Coward," I spat after him.

There was only one other man, and I thought he was one of the fourth who had tried to capture us. He turned to run, but I popped home and Petra immediately threw me in front of him. He turned to run another direction and Sally was there. Petra used Sally and I to herd him back until he was cowering in the middle of the net. Sally and I began pulling on the net's rope together and got him a couple of feet off the ground.

"Now what?" I asked.

Petra walked up to him. "Do you speak English?"

He gibbered at her. It wasn't a language I understood.  "Do you understand him?" I asked her.

"Not a word," she said.

"I'm going home," Sally said. "Give me two minutes and summon me back."

She disappeared. I began counting. At 120, I pulled her back. She held up a piece of plastic with two loops. "Cops don't use metal handcuffs much anymore," she said. "These are basically zip ties." She walked up behind the man and tried to pull his hands behind his back. He resisted.

I walked over and drew my sword. I pointed it at him. He got the hint and let Sally bind his hands behind his back. Then she walked over and untied the rope. He crashed to the ground. I held my sword over him in case he got any ideas.

Sally walked to him, shoved him flat on his face, then bound his ankles about twelve inches apart using two of the plastic handcuffs. She pulled him to his feet.

"Which way to the castle?" she asked. "Maybe Renea wants to talk to him."

It was nearly dark by the time we got back. Sally had to go when we were halfway there. "I have the four to midnight shift," she said. "I'm sorry."

I pulled her into a hug. "Thank you," I whispered into her ear. "I really needed you, and you were here for me. Thank you."

She hugged me back. "No worries. I'm off at midnight if you need me. Call first though, in case I'm driving."

Petra and I got our captive the rest of the way on our own. As soon as he saw the castle, he put up a new fuss. "For a mercenary," I said, "he sure is a pansy." I clouted him across the head a few times and he let us pull him to the castle. But the look of terror in his face was evident.

"I wonder what Jeremy has been telling him," Petra said. "I wonder what happens if we bring him in, feed him, act nice to him, then let him go."

"I'm delivering him to Renea and then it's her problem," I said. "If you don't mind."

We walked up to the castle and opened the door. The man saw that and freaked out. He tried to pull away from us but tripped over his own feet. He tried to crawl away.

"Wow," I said. "This is a little excessive."

I drew my sword and walked around to stand in front of him, my legs spread, the sword tip inches from the ground and directly in front of his eyes. He stopped and backed away. Together, Petra and I herded him into the castle, poking him with the swords when he balked. We closed the door and backed away. He crawled to it, then curled up on his side, whimpering.

"Perhaps you should go see who is home," I told Petra. "I can manage the great warrior here."

Petra laughed then went in search of Renea. She also found Andrea and Kelly. The five of us clustered in a group fifteen free away from the man. "We brought you a present," I told Renea.

"I see that," she said. "Whatever am I to do with him?"

"We were thinking you should feed him."

She stared at me for a moment then smiled. "I like the way your mind works." She turned to Petra. "Perhaps some finger food. I don't believe I care to release his hands."

"Chicken McNuggets it is," Petra said.

"Chicken McNuggets?" Kelly said. "I'd kill for some. And fries. Please, Petra?" Petra looked around. The rest of us waved off.

"I want a real meal," I said. "And a long soak in the tub while the woman of my dreams massages my feet."

Petra grinned and disappeared. It took her twenty minutes to secure dinner. She came back carrying two bags of food and a round of sodas for everyone. Kelly grabbed all the food and two of the sodas and sat down near the man. She opened the bag and clapped her hands in delight, then reached into the bag and pulled out a French fry. The joy she had while eating it was clear.

She ate two more then looked at the man. "I bet you've never had a French fry. Would you like one?"

She held one out to him. He stared at it like she was offering him poison.

She shrugged. "Suit yourself," she said, and ate the fry. She ate a couple more then found the nuggets. She ate two of those, almost groaning in pleasure, before she offered him one. He looked at it suspiciously but eventually let her feed it to him.

He chewed it slowly. It wasn't clear whether he enjoyed it, but when she offered him another, he ate it without hesitation. After that he accepted a fry. Then Kelly took one of the sodas, inserted a straw, and took a big slurp. She belched. It wasn't very ladylike, but the man smiled. Kelly put a straw in his soda and held it for him. She had to pantomime a bit, but he figured it out. He made a face, but when she offered him the soda again he took some from it.

They finished the food, and he was much calmer by the time they were done. Kelly got up, collected the garbage, and walked over to Petra. She gave Petra a big hug. "Thank you."

"I'm sorry, Darling," Andrea said. "It never occurred to me you would be missing fast food."

"It hadn't to me either until Petra mentioned it," she said. "I would have asked."

"Now what?" I asked.

Kelly smiled. "Now I become useful again. I teach him English." She turned to me. "Are you using the store room in the base of your tower?"

"No," I said. "It's all yours. Just make sure you don't give him a chance to get the drop on you."

"Twelve foot ceilings," she said. "I'll just go halfway up the stairs and open a window. I can sit on a ledge and talk to him."

Renea turned to us and said, "No more patrols. I don't want to think what would have happened if they had attacked with bows instead of setting a trap for capture."

Planning

Two hours later Petra and I were soaking in the tub together. I was well fed and a little tipsy from the wine she had been pouring into me. The front doorbell rang. Petra climbed out of the tub, wrapped herself in a towel, and went to answer it. She returned with Erika, Beth and Karen.

"Serve yourselves," she said, and she dropped her towel and climbed back into the tub with me.

"I didn't know we were going to have an audience," I said.

"Like you have anything we don't have," Beth said, grinning. She walked over and leered at me. "But yours looks pretty good to me."

I splashed her. She scuttled back and laughed.

They pulled chairs in, found wine glasses, emptied the bottle, then went in search of another one. In the meantime, I slid my toes underneath Petra, hoping to embarrass her for inviting them in. She caught my foot, pulled it into her lap, and began massaging.

"Ooh," I said. "All right, I forgive you," I told her after a moment. I slipped deeper into the water and closed my eyes.

"What happened?" Erika asked once they were all settled in. "Sally wasn't long on details."

I let Petra explain everything. They listened quietly. She got to the point where I'd asked about going to prison.

"I was a little upset," I said. "I don't feel all that badly for those men. Does that make me a bad person? The one we captured was terrified."

We went around in circles about that. Eventually Petra said, "We did what we thought we had to do."

They proceeded to get me pretty tipsy. Then they all left and Petra put me to bed. She held me while I fell asleep.

* * *

Over the next two weeks, Kelly taught our prisoner, whose name was Bindi, enough English for rough communications. His accent was terrible, but he and Kelly were able to communicate using a combination of words, pantomimes and drawing.

Vincent had indeed hired him and, as best he knew, fourteen other men. He claimed to have had nothing to do with the dead villagers, although he knew about it. He claimed that was Jeremy's doing, and it appeared to involve a daughter who tried to say 'no'.

Bindi claimed Vincent had patrols and traps set up for anyone trying to leave the castle. He was attempting to hire enough mercenaries to take the castle by force. Bindi didn't know how fast that would happen.

We waited until Sally had Saturday off and all met at the castle to discuss options. We gathered in Andrea's tower. Karen made fresh coffee and tea for everyone.

Renea started our conference by reviewing what we knew. "We need to consider what is at stake."

"Your life," said Petra. "And Kelly's."

"Not just that," Renea said. "All of us eventually. And do we really want Vincent to be the one to control this world? We've already seen what that can mean for the locals."

Everyone was silent for a moment.

"I want to ask a question," Erika said. "Let's say Vincent goes away. Then what? Are we going to grow our club? Are we going to establish influence in the area?"

"Vincent's father, Benedict, used Siriena as a playground. All he cared about was his own pleasures. He'd started talking about turning this into a kingdom." Renea paused. "Power corrupts."

She was trying to say something with that. No one jumped on it.

"Does anyone know the quote?" she asked. "Power corrupts. Absolute power corrupts absolutely."

"I don't want to think about my dear old boss with absolute power over anyone," I said. "The man is already corrupt."

Renea nodded. "I agree. He's definitely a product of his father's. When I drew Andrea over, and then later Petra, I made sure Benedict didn't know. Once he was gone, I've been hesitant to add to our band because I don't want to go down that same path."

"So," Erika said. "No, we're not growing the club."

"Actually," said Renea. "That's not the answer, either. The answer will be finding ways to make sure that I don't become corrupt. Or any of you."

We discussed that for a while.

At one point, Sally asked Renea, "If you return to Earth, do you die instantly?"

"No," she said. "The aging effect takes some time. My earth body would age from eighty-nine to ninety-four over the course of about an hour. However, the last time I was on earth, I had pneumonia. At eighty-nine, recovery is not certain. Even if I weren't to die by ninety-four, there is a good chance the pneumonia would kill me. I might only have a few minutes."

"You could pop there and pop somewhere else?" Sally asked.

"If I had somewhere to pop, yes. But it would have to be a place I knew. None of you can pull me there."

"Would you have to know the place?" I asked. "Or a thing at the place?"

"I haven't tried that," she said. "I don't know. But I would have to own the place or have permission from the rightful owner."

"I've never been anywhere in the palace area, just these towers," I said. "Perhaps a test would be appropriate." I turned to Andrea. "May I have permission to pop back and forth?"

"Of course," she said.

I popped to my bedroom and grabbed the comforter off the bed. I popped back. "Someone take this somewhere I've never been, and Renea, can you give me temporary permission to travel there?" I paused. "I've made love on this comforter enough times, if this is going to work, this should be sufficient."

Renea turned to Kelly. "Kelly, you may have free roam of my house. Please take that somewhere and set it out. Do not tell anyone here where you put it."

Kelly collected the comforter and stepped out of the room, opening and closing a door behind her. She was gone several minutes, during which time we made small talk. She came back and said, "I put it somewhere in the house."

"May I, Renea?" she nodded. I popped home, then started thinking about the comforter and the things Petra and I did on it. The first time I got a false jump into Petra's arms, which surprised everyone.

"Oops," I said. "Sorry."

I popped out amidst the laughter and tried again, this time without so much thinking about Petra.

And found myself in a bedroom. On the bed in front of me was my comforter. I looked around at what I presumed was Renea's bedroom. It was actually fairly simple but tasteful. There was a picture of a man, women, and two children on the night stand. I picked it up as well as the comforter and popped home, then back to Andrea's tower. I dropped the comforter and handed the picture to Renea.

She stared at the photo for a moment. There were tears in her eyes. "My daughter, her husband and children. I'll never see them again." She stood up and hugged me. "It worked."

"It worked," I said.

"We have one option, then," Petra said. "All we need is to get one of us somewhere to buy or somehow claim a home, then come back here and collect personal items. We can all port there, even Kelly and Renea, as long as it's ready and we don't wait too long."

"Run away and cede the castle," Andrea said. "Then do it a few more times until we're so far from here Vincent would never be able to find us."

"I do not consider this a sure fire solution," Petra said. "Felicia had an orgasm on that comforter only a few hours ago." I blushed. "Her memory of it may be especially strong. We don't know if it would work after a week or a month. And we don't know if Renea can do the same thing."

"Was it a good orgasm?" Beth asked me.

"Can we stay on topic?" I asked.

"I think the quality of the orgasm might matter," Beth said. "Maybe a good orgasm is more powerful than a bad one." We all stared at her. "I'm just saying," she said, grinning at me.

"So we have one option to pursue," Renea said. "And we can formulate a few plans for enacting it. What are our other choices?"

"Kill Vincent," Petra said.

"I like that plan," said Andrea.

"Before we go down that path, I need to ask a question," I said. "Sally, if we discuss killing Vincent, is that conspiracy to commit murder."

"Yes," she said. "Although unless you actually kill him back on Earth, no one is going to know. It's not like any of us could report it without visiting the psych ward, and if our conversations are always here, I don't know what the rules would be for jurisdiction."

"I am unwilling to propose murder unless we try diplomacy at least once more," I said. "But I am not willing to accept a solution that requires Renea and Kelly to die. And that is what is on the table here."

"So that's option two," said Renea.

"Bribe him," I said. "Pay him off."

"We tried," said Petra. "Several million dollars. He wasn't interested in even discussing it."

"Bribe him with the castle if he lets us leave," I suggested.

"We offered that, too," said Renea. "But we should offer it again. He may be more willing to discuss it now that our forces are deeper and the cost of taking the castle is higher."

We went around and around. Finally I said, "Jeremy and Vincent both have a fatal flaw."

Everyone turned to me.

"Pride. I bet they both would love a little revenge on me. Can we use that?"

"No," said Petra. "Whatever you are thinking. No."

"I was thinking of a wager."

No one said anything right away. Finally Renea asked, "What sort of wager, Dear?"

"I don't know," I said. "But if it involves humiliating me, they might take it. Jeremy certainly would. Vincent might. He certainly loved being an asshole to me."

That received some discussion that didn't go anywhere.

"Let's go back to option one," Renea said. "Ideas?"

"One or two of us could try to sneak out and buy a cottage somewhere," Andrea said. "That might be difficult without speaking the language, but if started out right away, we might be able to get far enough from the castle that Vincent won't realize where we were. He could spend months still focused on the castle."

"Or you could get followed and not know it," said Petra.

"We don't speak the language, either."

"Bindi does," Kelly pointed out. "We could send him." She paused. "He's kind of sweet on me. He might do it to save me."

"Or he could go straight to Vincent," Sally said.

"Everything is a risk," Kelly said. "We could offer to make him very wealthy. Give him enough gold to buy a cottage someplace. It doesn't need to be a lot. I'm sure I can explain enough for him to understand what we want."

"Have you been leading him on?" I asked. "If he figures out you're with Andrea, he might change his mind."

"He already knows," Kelly said. "But I've been kind to him, and I think he cares."

"Do we trust him enough to come up here and talk to us?"

Renea, Andrea and Kelly looked at each other. "Kelly, would you bring him here?"

While she was gone, the rest of us discussed the option. None of us felt that good about it. Erika finally said, "Kelly has spent time with him. And I get the impression you only hire people you trust. So why are you second guessing her now?"

That ended the conversation. Kelly returned a minute later leading a somewhat cautious Bindi. He walked into Andrea's tower and seemed awed. When he saw Petra he pointed to her and said, "French fry lady." His accent was thick, but I understood what he said.

Petra laughed and nodded.

Kelly poured him a glass of wine. "Wine," she said. She picked up her own and drank from it. He tried it and seemed to like it.

"Bindi," Kelly said. "Vincent wants to kill me." She drew her finger across her throat in emphasis. "Vincent wants to kill Renea." She walked over and drew her finger across Renea's throat."

"Vincent not kill," he said.

"Vincent wants to kill," Kelly said.

"Yes," Bindi said. "Vincent wants. Vincent not kill. Bindi help."

"I trust him," I said immediately.

"It's not your life on the line, Love," Petra said gently. I didn't respond.

"Well, it's my life on the line," Kelly said. "And I trust him."

Renea stared at Kelly and Bindi for a minute. "Erika is right. Hire good people and trust them. If Kelly trusts him, then I will. Kelly, can you explain what we need?"

It took a while to explain. He didn't understand why.

"Should we demonstrate?" I asked. "It might startle him."

"May as well," Kelly said.

"Andrea, it's your tower," Petra said.

Andrea nodded and walked over to Bindi. "Bindi," she said. "This tower is mine." She crouched down and patted the floor, then put her hand to her chest. "Understand?"

Bindi pointed to the glass in Kelly's hand. "Glass is Kelly." He pointed to his own. "Glass is Bindi." He pointed to the tower. "Tower is Andrea."

"Yes." She walked to the wall and made a door. Then in the outer wall she made a window. "Bindi," she said. "Watch." Kelly brought him over to the window. Andrea descended the stairs and moved out into the courtyard where Bindi could see her. She waved, and he waved back. Then she disappeared and a couple of seconds later, reappeared in the tower.

Bindi gasped, staring out the window. "Where Andrea?"

"Here," said Andrea.

He spun around, gaping. He pointed back and forth.

It took more explaining, but in the end, he understood what we wanted. Travel for a week in any direction and buy a house for Kelly. Lay out Kelly's comforter in the house. It took more explaining, but we were able to determine how much gold he would need.

"I don't have it," Renea said. "Not in local currency."

"Krugerrands," I said. "There is undoubtedly a gold dealer in Minneapolis who can sell us Krugerrands."

And we had a plan. Monday we would buy twice the amount of Krugerrands than we needed. Bindi would leave immediately after. He would get as far as he could in six days and buy whatever cottage he could buy, in Kelly's name. On the seventh day, Kelly would transport over and claim it, then if it worked, invite the rest of us.

We hoped it would work.

"Now, about diplomacy and a wager," Renea said.

Diplomacy

Monday at ten AM, I stepped into the office where I had worked just last summer. I was dressed very professionally and much better than I had when I worked for Vincent. People recognized me, and I said "Hello" to old coworkers. "Is Vincent around?" I asked. "I wanted to talk some business with him."

He made me wait nearly an hour but ushered me into his office and closed the door.

"If you kill me," he said. "The entire office will know it. You'll never be safe on Earth again."

"I have no intention of killing you, Vincent," I said. "That would be murder."

"It wouldn't be the first time," he said.

I didn't respond to that but instead said, "I came to ask you what it would take to get you to leave us alone."

"Nothing much," he said. "The castle should be mine. It was my father's, and it should be mine. And Renea doesn't deserve immortality. If you give me the castle and Renea spends a few hours at a party at my house, I'll let all the rest of you leave."

"She'll die," I said.

"With any luck," he said.

"You can't take the castle," I told him. "You might be able to take the courtyard, but you couldn't take the towers, and as long as we hold the towers, we can kill anyone you send after us."

"You have clearly never heard of siege weapons," he said. "People have been destroying castles for a very, very long time, and I have all of history to draw on for advice, plus modern materials. Are you familiar with a ballistae?" I nodded. "Imagine making one in a modern machine shop with steel torsion springs."

"That won't punch through three foot rock walls."

"No, but once we use the trebuchets for a while, there won't be any rock walls. The ballistae are for any defenders still standing." He paused. "But here, I have a photo around here somewhere. Perhaps you might care to see it."

He actually had a photo. He showed it to me and took great delight into describing it in detail.

"Your operators won't live long enough to use it."

"How many can you kill?" he asked. "Ten? Twenty? Fifty? I have that many now, and I'm recruiting more."

"So much work," I said. "Wouldn't it be easier to let us leave? Perhaps you would care to make another proposal in which no one dies."

"Give me the castle and allow me to watch Renea die, and the rest of you can walk away," he said. "Otherwise you can all lose your little retreat and join the vast majority of humanity in mortality, and I'll still get the castle and know that Renea is dying or dead."

I looked away for a minute. "There's nothing you want instead?"

He leered at me.

"Right, like you'd give up your revenge for a night with me."

"Who said anything about one night?" he asked. "I was thinking a year."

"You're insane."

"A year of you as my obedient little sex slave in exchange for immortality for you, Renea and all your friends. But I still get the castle."

"You'd let them all go if I promised myself to you for a year."

"Oh no," he said. "You give me a year and at the end of it, I let them go."

I laughed. "I believe we have a trust issue over that agreement."

"But you expect me to trust you?"

"They would have a year to escape your spies. I'd be buying them time to get far enough away from you."

"Interesting. No, I don't think so. As tasty as the possibility you would give me your sweet ass, I don't trust you enough to think you'd pay off."

I stared him in the eye. "It's too bad you're such a fucking pansy or we could enter into some far more interesting negotiations."

He glared at me.

"Afraid of a girl my size," I said.

"I could break you with one hand," he said.

"Yeah, right. Fucking. Pansy." I licked my lips. "You got off on bullying me when I worked here, but you're afraid of me now. You were worried I might try to kill you. With what? My bare hands? I'm five-two and half your size, and you're afraid of me. Pansy."

"I'm not afraid of you, you fucking dyke."

"Big man, but afraid to prove it."

He slammed his fist on the desk. "Shut your smart mouth."

"Pansy." I spelled the word out. "Prove it. You and Jeremy against Petra and me, a week from Friday, a nice little wager settled the old fashioned way. Personal combat."

"Oh yes, your black belt instructor," he said. "I don't think so. You and Renea, now, that might be interesting." He paused. "We will wipe the floor with you." He looked away. "The castle is mine. You're fighting to leave. When we win, everyone else leaves, but you will give me that year. Your smart mouth around my cock sounds good to me."

"If I'm giving you a year, then everyone else gets to leave."

"Everyone but Renea."

"If we win, we walk away and you don't follow us."

"Agreed. Bitch."

"Fine. Noon, a week from Friday. How about the field next to the village where Jeremy killed all the villagers? I think you know it. Swords and knives only."

I got up and walked out. "Don't be late. Pansy."

Bought It

I walked into Petra's office. "He bought it. But."

"But what?"

"He won't fight you. He wants Renea. You can summon Sally and Karen, so she should be able to summon me. Will she be able to defend herself while I kill them?"

She smiled. "Oh yes." She started laughing. "Renea has had almost fifty years in Siriena. She has magic that Vincent can't match and won't expect." She paused. "And his intelligence obviously sucks, as Renea is an excellent swordswoman, far better than I am."

"Well, I did make him angry."

She summoned Andrea to her office. The three of us discussed the details. I didn't tell Petra I'd promised to give myself to Vincent if we lost. We weren't going to lose, so why let her worry about it?

I turned to Andrea. "Boss, I would like time to visit my parents before next Friday."

They both stared at me.

"Please, don't make a big deal of this," I said. "Just, you know. In case."

Andrea looked at me kindly. "Of course, Felicia. Take whatever time you need."

"I'll go next Tuesday," I said. "And take the fast flight back Thursday morning." I turned to Petra. "You are mine on Thursday. Plan on a lot of shared orgasms." I paused. "Aren't we due in the dojo?"

* * *

We all popped to the castle that evening. We brought practice swords and teamed up, Renea and me against Petra and Andrea.

"You two go all out," I said.

"They aren't as good as we are," Petra said.

"I don't care. I'm betting Vincent can't throw Jeremy, and even if he can, once Vincent is dead, Jeremy is going to run or die. Which of you is Vincent?"

"I am," said Andrea.

"I am also betting Jeremy doesn't give a shit about Renea and wants me to suffer," I said.

Andrea and Petra started at one side of the courtyard. Renea and I were at the other. Kelly stood well clear and dropped a scarf.

I instantly popped home and Renea had me immediately behind Andrea, but I was facing the wrong way. By the time I spun around, Andrea's sword was at my neck. Petra didn't see I was out and rushed Renea. They performed a serious exchange before Andrea could call a halt. Petra and Renea glanced at me with Andrea's sword resting against my neck.

I walked back to Renea and told her what had happened. "Try it again," she said.

The scarf dropped, I ported out and began a spinning strike for an opponent behind me. I popped back halfway through the strike, but Andrea parried and readily disarmed me before I could even think to pop away from her.

I walked back to Renea. "Put me in front of her, a half step outside striking range. Expect me to pop away. If so, put me behind her. After that, pull me back and we'll work at her flanks and back."

Renea nodded.

The scarf dropped. I popped home and began a series of lunging steps. I popped just outside striking range and did a hop-hop-lunge. I actually caught Andrea by surprise, but she recovered before I could strike and I barely parried. I popped away and began a spinning strike for her behind me, which she parried easily and tried to riposte, but I presume her sword slipped through where I had been, as I popped home again. Next I appeared about midway to her, reviewed her stance, and immediately popped away, hoping that Renea saw the same opening I had. I began a strike for an opponent on my left, but Renea popped me to the other side. I barely avoided Andrea's swing and popped home.

Renea didn't pull me back. Finally I was pulled back and could tell it was Petra doing it. She put me on the field opposite Kelly. I turned around and saw both Andrea and Petra in front of Renea, Renea's sword on the ground.

We consulted. "As soon as Petra engaged me," Renea said, "I was no longer able to pull you. I was fighting for my life and couldn't spare the attention. Petra didn't need to beat me, just keep me busy until Andrea added." She paused. "The two of you are amazing together."

"They're better than Vincent and Jeremy," I suggested.

"Probably," said Renea. "But we can't count on it."

"Andrea, would I have beaten you eventually?"

"I don't know," she said. "Maybe. I'm fighting at the edge of my limits already. This is like fighting an insanely fast opponent but with poor technique." She paused. "Sorry."

"No, you're right. I'm outclassed," I said. "And not enough time to fix it. Petra could easily beat you with this advantage?"

"Oh yes," Andrea said. "No contest."

I walked away and started to quietly cry. I got it out of my system. They let me. I turned back.

"If Vincent weren't a fucking pansy," I said. "This would be easy. I could go for less lethal blows, and I know I can land those. It's that I have to make it a single killing blow that is hampering me."

They looked at me. "You're going for one-shot kills?" asked Petra.

"We all know if I get the upper hand, he'll just leave. We can't prevent that."

"I wonder what his men will think if he runs from a girl," Andrea said. "Honey, try to beat me slowly."

"You fight your hardest," I told her. "If you let me win, I'll know."

"That would be dishonest," she said. "And dangerous. I promise I will do everything I can to beat you."

Renea and I consulted. "This is going to take too long. Petra will be on you."

"I'll pull you back to help with Petra," she said. "I held both of them off for fifteen seconds, I'll last against any swordsman long enough to pull you back, and you won't be expected.

I nodded.

The scarf dropped. I popped and Renea put me behind Andrea. I did a hamstring shot that landed. I instantly popped away and was in front of her. I got a slash on her off hand.  I popped away and was immediately across the field from Andrea. I didn't even look, I just did a spinning slash and barely pulled it before nearly taking off Petra's head. "You're dead, Petra," I said. I popped and barely missed a swing from Andrea, but the next pop took her sword arm.

"Did you let me win?"

"No. I didn't even let your landed blows affect me. That hamstring would have been the end of the fight with real steel. If you go for small blows, you will kick his ass."

We all consulted. "Was that a fluke?"

"I don't think so," said Andrea. Neither did Renea.

We did it three more times. The details were different, but Renea and I won easily each time.

"What if they both concentrate on me?" I asked.

They kicked my ass. Andrea managed to parry my first slash, and when I popped the second time, they both got me in a one-two.

I walked back to Renea. "When I pop, if they are both still standing together, then I expect to show up with an opponent on my right. Put me to the left. After that pop me around, always trying for a flank."

I never landed a blow. Andrea got in a glancing shot on my second pop, Petra on my third, and they both got me solid on the fourth. Both were bruises. I dropped my sword and hissed.

"I'm sorry," said Petra.

"No," I said. "Help me with the tunic and heal this, please."

Petra healed my bruises for me then we consulted. "If they're even halfway good, they'll kick my ass. I'm just not strong enough a swordswoman even with the advantage."

"Sorry, honey," Petra said.

I walked over to Kelly and grabbed a water she was holding. I poured it over my head. She offered a wane smile.

"I'm not letting you die!" I told her.

"I know," she said.

I collected Renea. "If they wait for us, we advance together. Throw me past them on Petra's far flank, our right side, as soon as I pop, and attack Andrea. I'll draw Petra off. Can you beat Vincent?"

"Probably. I don't know about Andrea."

"If I pull Petra off, can you bring me back behind Andrea?"

"Yes, just once. Yell loudly before you pop out, I won't be watching you."

I waved to Kelly. She dropped the scarf. Andrea and Petra waited for us. We approached cautiously.

Just outside of lunging range, I popped and began a hamstring swing. I popped in. Petra managed to block it, but she was off balance. So was I, but I retreated from her and she followed after me. I retreated faster, barely putting enough distance between us, then yelled, "Now" and popped. Renea put me behind Andrea. I readily took her sword arm, pulling the blow.

"Damn," said Andrea. "That hurt." It was her turn to get a healing from Petra.

We consulted. Andrea said, "If you can split them, then double team one of them and you win." Petra agreed. "If you can't split them, then it comes down to whether they're as good as Petra and me."

"Vincent doesn't want to kill me. He wants to beat me. He wants to kill Renea. Jeremy, on the other hand, wants to kill me. They'll split up. Jeremy is a hothead, and he won't like it when I start taunting him." I turned to Petra. "My smart little mouth is going to win this for us."

I thought about it. "Again. The two of you act like you think Vincent and Jeremy will."

We went back to our sides and I told Renea, "Split up right away, I'll take Petra's side and I'm going to immediately start taunting her. If they follow you, just lead them around. The idea is to get Petra-Jeremy pissed enough to come after me while we're not in range they can charge either of us."

She nodded.

Kelly dropped the scarf. I went right, Renea went left towards Kelly. Andrea and Petra looked at each other, then started working towards Renea.

"Hey small dick!" I yelled. "Yeah, Mr. Pyramid. Get beat by a little girl lately?"

Andrea and Petra both stopped and looked at me. "Seriously?" Petra said.

I grinned. "I'm right here, dickless. Just a little girl who beat you once. I can beat you again."

Andrea and Petra turned towards Renea again. I kept up my insults for Jeremy. Petra went into character and started arguing with Andrea. Eventually she turned and started stalking me. Renea let Andrea close the distance and I yelled "Now" and popped. Renea kept me waiting for about two seconds, then pulled me back. I didn't see Andrea, so I began a spinning slice and pulled it just before I sliced across her middle.

"Well?" I asked after a moment.

They all grinned.

"One more," I said. "Don't let me get to you this time, Petra." She nodded.

I stepped back to Renea. "If they don't split, put me right in between them. Right between them.  I'll either slice or push, whichever seems like the best chance."

The scarf dropped. Petra ignored my taunts. The two of them stalked Renea. "Now," I yelled and popped away. Renea put me right between the two, and I was facing Andrea. I got a good raking slice down her entire side and popped away. Renea pulled me back next to her. We consulted.

"I don't know what to do after that," I admitted.

"With real steel," Andrea said, "you would have opened me up. Vincent down. Two on one, you win readily."

I turned to Renea. "Vincent is the target. We take him down and we take him out. Jeremy won't defend him, so whatever it takes, Vincent dies. We don't let him leave. Engage Jeremy if you need to and I'll finish Vincent. Or if you have a clean shot, take it."

We decided we'd done enough for the night.

We practiced every night through Friday. Andrea and Petra stopped telling us what strategy they were going to use. Renea and I won most of the time. The ones Andrea and Petra won, they stated, "It took everything we had. They won't win if they aren't as good as both of us."

"What if they're better?"

"We've seen all your strategies," Andrea said, "And you're still winning."

"You're not throwing them?"

"No," said Petra. She paused. "This isn't about making you feel good, Felicia. This is about making sure you win. We are trying to beat you."

"What if Vincent can throw Jeremy?"

Andrea and I switched sides. Petra threw me at Renea and Renea threw Andrea at Petra. It became a one-on-one swordfight, as Petra was able to keep Andrea busy and Renea beat me easily, then with Renea helping Andrea, Petra was easy to beat.

Andrea said, "If Renea is better than Jeremy, and you can keep Vincent occupied, we win."

"How long would I live if I'm purely defensive and retreat?"

"Less than a minute," said Petra. "If Vincent is as good as Andrea or I. Much less if he gets lucky."

By Friday we decided we had covered all the scenarios we could think of.

* * *

I demanded a date for Saturday. "Please take me somewhere special," I told Petra. "Make me know you love me."

She took me to a restaurant where they had dancing, but it was all slow music. We ate and danced for hours, then she took me home. We exchanged orgasms, then she smiled, ported to her tower, pulled me after her, then used her magic to make me scream her name, over and over, until I could do nothing but quiver.

Erika picked the Sunday movie. "Rocky."

"You bitch," I told her.

"I love you, Felicia," she told me. I cried.

* * *

Monday was the big day. With any luck, Bindi had purchased a cottage somewhere. We waited until the evening. The entire gang collected in Andrea's tower. Kelly tried a fast port to and from Earth. She looked squeamish when she returned. "Oh god," she said. "If we waited any longer, I wouldn't make it."

Andrea hugged and kissed her.

Kelly turned to me. "Go get your comforter."

"You're supposed to take Renea's," I said.

"You can port back and forth and be communications," she said. "I'm not going to be able to."

I hugged her, then popped home and got the comforter. She took it from me and turned to Andrea. "All of you have to go to your house. Your bedroom. I'll pop in and immediately pop out, if I can. Then everyone come back here." She turned to me. "If I'm not here, it means I'm there. Give me a solid five minutes, then try to join me."

Andrea invited Petra and I to her house on Earth. We all popped over there and walked up to the bedroom. After a minute, Kelly appeared.

"Here we go," she said. And she stood there. And stood there. And stood there.

In front of my eyes I watched her growing weaker.

Then she disappeared.

We all looked at each other. Andrea was quietly crying. Petra hugged her and we all popped back to Andrea's tower. Renea was waiting for her. Kelly wasn't there. Andrea walked over to Renea.

"If Kelly dies from this," she said, "then on Friday you are throwing everyone in your control to Vincent. He dies. You understand me. If Kelly dies, he dies."

Renea nodded. We waited five minutes and I ported home then concentrated on my comforter. I thought long and hard about it, then pulled.

And I found myself in a tiny cottage. The light was bad. I looked around. Bindi was holding the only lamp. Standing next to him, crying, was Kelly.

"We did it," she said, still crying.

I walked over and hugged her. "Why are you crying?"

"I could feel myself dying," she said. "I can't go back. I don't think I can even do a hop back, but if I did, I don't think I'd make it back here again. I can't see my parents. I had hoped to see them once more."

I held her.

"Renea gave me permission to tell them about Siriena. Andrea and Petra came and helped them to explain. They didn't believe at first, but I popped in and out a few times. They still didn't believe. So I told Andrea to go to her tower and be ready to heal me. Before anyone could say anything, I slammed a knife through my hand, made sure they saw it was real, then popped to Andrea to heal it. I was back five minutes later without a mark. Then they believed. We said our goodbyes after that. Now I send letters with Andrea. She mails them for me or calls them." She was still crying. "I wanted to see them once more, even for one last hug, but I can't."

I pulled away and looked at her. "But we did it."

I turned to Bindi and hugged him. "Thank you," I said.

He hugged me back. "Bindi help."

I pulled away and said, "Yes, Bindi help. Thank you."

I turned to Kelly. "The house is yours?"

"Yes. You and all my friends are welcome here."

I nodded. "I'll be right back." I got a good feel for the cottage, then popped back and forth a few times. To make sure it wasn't the comforter, I gathered it up and asked Bindi to take it outside for a few minutes. I popped back and forth and was fine.

Kelly told me, "Please bring Andrea here first."

I nodded and collected the comforter. I popped home, leaving it there. I returned to Andrea's tower.

"She's fine," were the first words out of my mouth. "But she isn't coming back. Not that way. It's a tiny little cottage." I looked at Andrea. "She's asking for you first. She's fine, but she really needs a hug."

She nodded and gathered the comforter from the bed in the tower. "One minute head start should be enough," I said. I double-ported. Kelly hugged the comforter for a moment before we spread it out.

We waited a few minutes and Andrea appeared, kneeling on the comforter. Kelly ran to her and threw her arms around her. They swayed back and forth for a few minutes, then Kelly told her, "This is now a new home for us, My Love."

Andrea nodded, gathered the comforter, and popped back and forth.

"I'll get Renea next," I said.

When I got Andrea's tower, she had a bunch of her things waiting for me. "Please bring them all," she said. "I want a lot to latch onto. I haven't ported anywhere in five years."

I nodded. It took me three trips to bring everything. I shoved them all into Andrea's hands and returned for more. Then I popped back to Renea. "Where are you porting from?"

"That's a good question," she said. "I hadn't thought about it." She looked away then smiled. She walked up to me. "Felicia, my very very good friend, you are welcome in all my properties on earth." Then she pushed me to Earth.

I could hear the ocean. I was in a small but beautiful home staring out at a beach and blue-green waters. The sun was just rising. I got a good feel and popped back.

"Oh my god!" I said. "Where is that?"

Renea smiled. "I own a little island in the South Pacific. Did you like it?"

"I loved it!"

Renea turned to Petra. "Do you know how much easier that would have been if we'd known we could push people like that?"

"That island is not easy to get to," Petra said. "I'm jealous."

"Renea, is everyone welcome there?"

"Yes," she said. "All of you." She looked around and named her entire troop, inviting all of them to her homes. "I am transferring ownership of them, anyway, but for now, I can invite you." Then, one by one she pushed everyone to the beach house. It was just down to us.

"Renea," I said. "This is going to be hard. You have to really think about where you're going."

She nodded and hugged me.

She popped to the beach house and I followed her. I saw an old, old lady with Petra and Karen supporting her. Then she disappeared.

I followed. She was in the cottage, and it was getting crowded. "Yes!" I yelled. "Yes! Yes! Yes!"

She turned to me. "That was not easy, but now I will be fine." She turned to Kelly.

Kelly told her, "Renea, you are forever welcome in this new home."

Renea popped out and back just once. She walked over to Kelly and hugged her. Then, one by one, the rest of Renea's brood arrived at the house. Kelly welcomed each of them.

* * *

My home town was Des Moines, Iowa. I'd been there at Christmas and introduced Petra to my parents. They'd been cold, but polite. Petra told me not to worry about it, but I was pissed they weren't happy for me. Relations with them had been strained in the two months since.

I took a flight down. It was driving distance, but I didn't want to waste the time especially for the return trip. I would have ported straight to my own bedroom in Des Moines; it was still mine. But I hadn't wanted to explain that to my parents. Mom picked me up at the airport.

We hugged. "Your father is working," she said. "But will be home for dinner. He had appointments with building inspectors and couldn't change them." My dad was a foreman for a construction company. He built the house I grew up in and my parents still lived in, but the company he worked for built schools and office complexes. I was very proud of him.

In the car, she said, "I am a little surprised you can come visit in the middle of the week like this," she said. "Did you have vacation?"

"I've been working very hard. When I told Andrea that things had been strained at Christmas, she suggested I come down."

"What do you mean, strained?"

"Come on, Mom," I told her. "Neither you nor Dad were happy to meet Petra. But I'm not here to talk about that. I don't want to fight, and if we talk about it, we're going to fight. Please."

Neither of us said anything in the car the rest of the way home. I took my bag to my room and mom said, "I want to take you to lunch. Dinner is here. Tomorrow night your father wants to go out."

"Will you let me cook tonight?" I asked.

She raised an eyebrow.

"I've been learning. I'm not as good as you, but I'm not horrible either. I brought a few meal plans and you can pick one you and Dad would like."

"Honey," she said. "That would be lovely. Do you think we could cook together?"

I hugged her.

Over lunch she asked about Beth and Erika. She had a hard time believing Beth would move to Minneapolis from California. "That girl always hated winter here," Mom said. "And Minneapolis is a lot colder."

"I know," I said. "But she's thriving. We live in the same apartment building and we're constantly in each other's apartments. I don't think she's ever been happier." I paused. "I want to tell you something, but you can't tell Erika's parents. If you can't keep this secret, I can't tell you."

"I promise," Mom said. "You know I'm not a gossip."

"Erika is dating a cop. It's been going on for a few weeks, and she's head over heels in love."

"Is he a good man?" Mom asked.

"No, Mom. She is the cop who helped me that night someone broke into my apartment." I stressed the "she". "And she is a wonderful person. She treats Erika exceedingly well, and we would all trust her with our lives."

Mom thought about it. "Well," she said. "You're right. That's not something I should share with Diane and Robert. Erika is happy with this girl?"

"Woman, Mom," I said. "Her name is Sally. And yes, Erika is very happy."

"Then I am happy for her." She smiled. "And you were right. We were cold to Petra, and I feel horrible about it."

"Mom, we don't have to talk about this."

"Honey, I am sorry. Your father is too. We talked about it afterwards. It was just a shock."

I sighed. "Mom, I told you. You invited her. You knew she was a her."

"I know, Dear, but knowing is not the same as experiencing it. No, Felicia, you are going to listen to your mother and let me finish apologizing."

"Yes, Mom," I said meekly.

"You are clearly deeply in love. So is Petra. It was abundantly clear. It was equally clear she treats you very well. She has a very good job and was respectful to your father and I, even when we were cold to her. And so we're very sorry, and we want you to tell her that, and ask her if she will come for Easter. Or if we can come to Minneapolis and celebrate up there. I promise we will treat her far better than we did at Christmas."

I started to cry a little.

"Your father and I want you to be happy, and she makes you happy. You hadn't been happy for such a long time, especially working for that asshole you used to work for."

I stared at my mother and immediately stopped crying. I'd never heard her call someone a name like that.

"Well, dear, he was. I wasn't going to say anything while you were working for him, but I am so happy you don't work there anymore, and now I can tell you what I think of him."

"You only met him once."

"And he was rude to you," she said. "In front of your father and I. I can only imagine what he was like otherwise."

I reached out and we held hands for a moment.

"Thank you, Mom. I'll tell Petra. We'll get back to you about Easter. I don't know if she wants to visit her own family. She hasn't seen them for a while."

"If not Easter," Mom said, "Then as soon as we can arrange it."

Conversation moved to safer topics.

After lunch we went home and went through the recipes I brought. Mom said, "You can make all these?"

"Yes," I said. "I've become very fond of the rosemary chicken. When I make that, I do rosemary-encrusted potatoes as well. It's not very complicated so it's hard to ruin."

Mom laughed. "We should do some without the rosemary, in case your father doesn't care for it."

* * *

Everyone decided the food was much better with the rosemary than without. I told mom she could keep that copy of the recipe.

Dad also apologized for how they had treated Petra. I hugged him and thanked him.

After they were in bed, I popped home and kissed Petra. I couldn't stay in case Mom or Dad checked on me, but it was nice to get a hug and a kiss. "They apologized and want to see you at Easter. I told them we'd get back to them." I kissed her once more than went back to Des Moines.

In the morning I got up early and made crepes. Mom and Dad were impressed. "They're just thin pancakes," I said with a smile.

We spent the day together, basically just hanging out, spending time with each other. Dad asked for a little help with a project on the house. When he got me alone he asked me how I was doing financially.

"Good, Dad," I said. "Really good." I decided to tease him. "Dating the company director of human resources has been good for my career."

He laughed.

Dad took us to a nice steak restaurant near downtown. I ordered a bottle of wine for the table, which seemed to impress my parents. The food was good, service impeccable, and we had a nice time.

Again I popped home that night and accepted some affection from Petra before sleeping in my old bed in Des Moines. Since Petra and I had started sharing a bed, we hadn't spent any nights apart, and I missed her.

Thursday I supposedly had the early flight. I hugged and kissed my parents, and Dad dropped me at the airport. "Call when you get in," they said.

I stepped into the airport and walked straight to a restroom. The room was empty, and I immediately popped home.

* * *

I made Petra take me to the office for a serious session in the dojo. I asked her to work me as hard as she could without making me stiff for Friday. We did a lengthy yoga session to start, then she worked me for two hours. We finished with a light yoga session at the end. I was tired but felt good.

We went back home and made love all afternoon. We showered together then dressed to the nines. She took me to dinner and then we went dancing afterwards. Arriving home, the moment we were in the apartment, she pushed me to her tower, leaving my clothes behind. I started giggling as she popped in behind me and roughly pulled me to the bed.

"I remember something you did to me not that long ago," she said. She flipped me onto my stomach then told me, "If you move without permission, I'm going to have to punish you."

"Yes, Petra," I said.

She didn't use her magic at first. She started with teasing caresses, all over my body while talking a little dirty to me. I was soon squirming. Then she lifted my middle and slid several pillows under me before pushing me back down. The result was to raise my bottom in the air. She spread my legs.

I was quivering in anticipation. I loved when she took control. She had learned exactly how to tease me.

Her hand slipped between my legs. Her fingers found my labia and spread them, caressing my clit. I moaned.

She teased me for a while. Little touches, quick little touches, and I grew increasingly sensitive.

Then her fingers slide inside me and I almost came right there.

"Oh no," she said. "Not yet, Love."

She teased me for a long time. I started begging.

"Not yet, Felicia, or I'll have to punish you."

"Please."

"Not yet."

I squirmed, and then it was too much. I screamed her name as an orgasm blew through my body.

She waited until I was done quivering and shuddering.

"Naughty girl," she said. She touched me and all my muscles went limp. She started touching me again, and I couldn't do a thing.

I lost count of the orgasms she gave me.

Eventually she gave me control of my body back and I immediately latched myself around her, still shuddering from the most recent orgasm.

"I love you," I told her over and over. "I love you."

"I love you too," she said. "And I am so amazingly proud of you."

Personal Combat

Friday was a beautiful autumn day in Siriena. We started the day by all of us, excepting of course Renea and Kelly, making sure we were all clearly seen as having gathered in Petra's and my apartment. The security cameras would record us all having been present with no departures. There was no way Vincent could have us charged with trying to kill anyone; we clearly had all been in my apartment.

We all left our cell phones there. Even cell records would show us at the apartment.

Then we ported to Siriena, gathered the things we would need, collected Renea, and began the trip to the village. We left Karen and Sally behind and set up a constant stream of reporting in. If Vincent attacked the castle, we would know within less than fifteen minutes. He could scale the castle walls, but we didn't think he could knock down the towers in that time, so we could be back and deal with treachery.

Erika and Renea rode the horses.

We didn't take a direct route, wary of an ambush. There wasn't one. We arrived about ten-thirty and scoped the village out as best we could. It appeared we had gotten there ahead of Vincent.

Now the question was simple: would he show up?

I was nervous as hell. If Renea was nervous, she didn't show it.

I spent the time practicing some easy yoga poses, making sure I was well stretched out long before noon arrived.

A few minutes short of noon, Vincent, Jeremy, and twenty men entered the village from the north. Beth popped to the tower to tell Sally and Karen to join us. The three of them went home to Earth and Renea summoned all of them. Once we were all there, our group stepped into the field on our side.

Vincent's men lined the field on his side. They were on foot. Petra and Andrea walked to the middle of the field. Vincent and Jeremy joined them. Erika then hopped back on her horse and raced around the perimeter of the field, pulling up in front of Vincent's men. She hollered something, then threw something to the ground at their feet and galloped back to us.

She was laughing when she arrived. She brought the horse to a snorting stop and jumped down. "That was fun!"

"What did you do?"

"Bindi taught me a few things. I told them this was personal combat between Vincent and his champion and Renea and her champion, and if Vincent fled like a cowardly dog, he wasn't worthy of their loyalty."

I laughed. "We'll see if it helps."

Petra and Andrea walked back to us. Petra looked pissed. She walked straight up to me and grabbed my both the shoulders. "What is wrong with you?"

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"You agreed to be his sex slave if he won?"

I laughed. "First, he's not going to win. Second, he has incentive to not kill me. That's an advantage for me, wouldn't you think?"

She glared at me.

"I got him to agree," I said. "He's here. He may cheat, but we got him here, and I think we're ready if he cheats."

Andrea intervened. "Each side will step fifty paces into the field. This still puts us at a significant separation. We start when Vincent draws his sword."

"Easy enough." I took a deep breath, then turned to Petra and gave her a crushing hug. She was trying not to cry. "Honey," I said. "I am going to kick his ass, and you know it. No way is he as good as you and Andrea."

I hugged everyone else, then hugged Petra again. Renea received her share of hugs, then we collected our swords and stepped into the field.

Both of us carried sheathed swords, but we didn't attach them to our belts. I intended to drop my sheath and would collect it later. I presumed Renea would do the same. We stopped at fifty paces.

"Felicia," Renea said, never taking her eyes from our enemy. "Whatever happens, thank you. If this goes badly, do not die on my account."

"You're welcome, and we are going to kick their asses."

Vincent and Jeremy arrived at their mark. They both wore swords sheathed at their waists and carried small shields.

"Oh hell," I said. "We didn't practice against shields."

"It's not going to matter," Renea said. "Look at that cocky swagger. Overconfident."

She flashed a smile at me.

"And the scabbards are going to trip them up. They aren't going to be as mobile as either of us. Keep that in mind. They can both probably run faster than we can, but they aren't as nimble."

Vincent drew his sword and yelled. Jeremy drew his, and the two began advancing towards us, a few feet apart.

I went right, Renea went left. We separated about twenty yards and stepped forward. Both men turned to Renea.

My heart was pounding in my chest. I just hoped I could hold it together long enough to finish this.

Renea and I stepped forward a little further, giving us a little more room behind us, then I stepped over to flank them a little more. Once they were in comfortable yelling distance, I began taunting them.

"Oh," I said. "Look at the big men waving their little swords around. Jeremy, that one looks kind of big. Are you over-compensating again?"

He tried to give me a rude gesture, but his hands were full. I laughed.

"That was pretty lame, Jeremy. Is that the best you can do?"

"Fuck off, bitch. We'll get to you," he yelled.

"Big words from such a pathetic man," I said. "Come on, you've wanted to get me ever since I kicked your ass last fall. That pathetic attempt at my apartment was laughable. And then even the girls here won't have anything to do with you. Maybe if you were a real man, things would be better for you."

He ignored me. The two continued to advance on Renea. She began leading them around the field. I continued to taunt Jeremy.

"Jeremy, does Vincent show you what a real man does to a girly girl like you?"

That did it. He immediately snarled and turned to me. "I'll show you a real man, you lesbo bitch!"

"Jeremy! Ignore her. The real target is right there." Vincent pointed with his sword. Jeremy turned back to Renea, but they were now separated slightly. I was pretty sure I could get greater separation.

"That's right, Jeremy, be the good lap dog and gang up on Renea. Cause everyone knows you're not man enough to take me on. I beat you once, and I'll beat you again. Fucking pansy. Oh, Non-fucking pansy. Did it fall off?"

"You bitch, you are going to die!" He turned to me.

Vincent immediately started yelling. "God damnit, Jeremy, ignore the bitch, you can have all the fun you want later."

"No one talks to me like that!"

"Come kiss my ass, Jeremy, and maybe I won't make you beg too hard for your life."

"You are mine, bitch!"

"Sorry, Jeremy," I said, "but I rather doubt you're man enough to claim me."

Vincent was screaming at him at that point.

Jeremy actually started running at me. Rather than going after Vincent, I waited. Jeremy held his sword in front of him like a lance and clearly intended to gore me.

I waited until the last moment, feinted towards the left, his sword side, then rolled right to his shield side. He tried to spear me with his sword, but he couldn't twist fast enough. I extended my sword as I rolled and gave him a huge slice across his left leg.

I rolled onto my feet and he was past me, well out of immediate attack range.

"Now!"

I popped out and was immediately pulled back. I spun swinging, but Vincent managed to use his shield. I popped away, was pulled back, fell to the ground while spinning, and scored a glancing slice across Vincent's right leg. I rolled to my feet and followed after him. He was limping, but his parries were fast. I circled around him until his back was to Renea.

He went on the offensive, and I parried and backed up, not letting him close. He limped once, and I reached out with the sword towards his head. He bashed my sword away and I narrowly avoided getting skewered. In the meantime, Renea had closed most of the distance.

I feinted left and his sword reached out. I wasn't where he expected, and I managed to nick his arm. He stepped back. Renea rose behind him and swung, removing his head.

We both stared at him as he fell. We turned to Jeremy, who immediately disappeared.

I looked at Renea. "I think we over trained."

She laughed, stepped forward, and hugged me. "You were kicking his ass," she said. There were tears in her eyes as she looked at me. "Thank you, Felicia."

I hugged her back. There weren't really words to say.

The cheering started. I separated from Renea, and we both turned to look at the body. I walked over and kicked it. "Asshole."

Petra reached me first and pulled me into a crushing hug, kissing me deeply. Hugs and kisses were passed around.

Sally walked up with our scabbards. Renea and I cleaned our swords on Vincent's clothes. Sally took my sword and started cleaning it carefully. Karen took Renea's.

We looked around. Vincent's army had dispersed.

I turned to Petra. "Sensei, my form was poor."

She looked at me and began laughing. "Oh honey, your form is perfect.

* * *

I popped home for a quick clean. I was still in the shower when Petra pulled me back. I stood in the field, stark naked, soap suds in my eyes. "Oops," said Petra.

I turned to her. "You did that on purpose! No way was that twenty minutes."

She walked over to me and hugged me. "Honey, it was forty-five."

"Ten more," I told her and popped back to the shower. I was able to rinse off, was partially dressed, and was pulling on the rest of my clothes when she pulled me back again.

When I got back, Kelly was waiting. Andrea had gone to get her. She pulled me into an immediate hug, squeezing the stuffing out of me. "Thank you," she said.

We stayed at the village for hours. We built a large funeral pyre and piled all the bodies from the village on it, with Vincent's in the middle. Sally wore her hazmat suit and had the gruesome job of rolling the bodies from the village into tarps.

Once all the bodies were piled onto the wooden scaffolding, Renea said a few words. "These poor people deserved better than this. You were a peaceful, hard working village, and we mourn this loss." She paused. "Vincent, you were a product of your father's. I regret the course events took."

She turned to Sally and nodded. Sally stepped forward with a gas can and thoroughly doused the wood we'd piled under the bodies. She pulled a box of matches from her pocket and lit it, then tossed it into the wood.

There was a "woosh", and the flames roared into the sky. Silently, we all watched the fire, huddled together, all of us touching. I stood with Petra on one side and Renea on the other, arms around shoulders and waists as we fit. Beth and Erika were behind me, also touching me. I looked over my shoulder and saw Erika's head on Sally's shoulder. Andrea and Kelly were hugging and leaning against Renea. Karen stood off to the side a little, but Beth grabbed her and pulled her close.

We watched the fire burn for a long time.

Eventually I asked, "What about Jeremy? Will he be a problem?"

Renea laughed before saying in a loud voice, "I, Renea of Siriena, hereby claim by right of conquest, all in this land that was Vincent Reynolds', known or unknown, and revoke passage to all others."

"What do you suppose the chances are Jeremy held his own property here?" Andrea asked.

"I guess we'll find out," said Petra. "I don't intend to borrow trouble before it comes."

"So now what?"

"Now?" said Renea. "We celebrate. Then it's time to build a real home here." She looked over at Petra. "Find me construction expertise. I want to expand the castle."

Petra nodded, looking at me. "I may know where to start."

Easter

I was kneeling, humming and singing. Beside me, Petra was doing the same. She and I grinned at each other.

In front of me, a human form appeared. Beth was waiting by and immediately threw a blanket over the woman. In front of Petra, another form appeared. Erika immediately tossed a blanket over him.

"Mrs. Conner," Beth said. "Mr. Conner. I'm so happy to see you. Don't worry, everything is fine. Have we got something to show you!"

About the author:

Julia P. Lynde lives and works in the American mid-west. This is her second novel.

Julia is older than most of the characters in her books. She has blue eyes and grey hair. She enjoys hiking in the mountains (difficult to do in the mid-west) and hosting dinner parties.

Julia can be reached via email as julia.p.lynde@gmail.com.

Julia's other works include:

Novels

Rewind:

Emerging from traumatic events of her past, Shane is left dealing with newfound self-revelations until she seeks help from an unexpected quarter.

Veronica is a stunning and powerful businesswoman who knows what she wants and lives for the seduction involved in getting it.

Complicated doesn't begin to describe the results.

Rewind features graphic sex between consenting women and some light BDSM.

Shorts

Bound in Arrogance

"You wouldn't last two hours of my attention," Penny told me, turning it into a wager. Foolishly, I rose to the bait.

Bound in Arrogance features Veronica and Penny several years prior to the events in Rewind. It features light BDSM.

Snow Bound

After a near experience with a deer, Allison is pulled from her car by Sarah, troubled twenty-five-year-old photographer. Sarah drives Allison to Allison's secluded cabin on a lake, where the two become snowbound.

Allison finds Sarah deeply attractive. Will Sarah's troubled past interfere with a possible future?

An Excerpt from Rewind

I remember the girl. She was young enough I thought of her as a girl but old enough I should call her a woman. She seemed unextraordinary. She was of moderate height wearing nondescript clothes. Jeans and a tee-shirt, I suppose. I’m not really sure now. In an earlier age she would have appeared out of place downtown during business hours, but with casual Friday turning into casual everyday over the years, the girl looked only slightly less dressed up than many of the people hurrying along the sidewalks during their lunch breaks.

Only she wasn’t hurrying. Maybe that’s why I first noticed her. Or maybe it was her hair. Long and almost flame red. One couldn’t help but notice her hair. It was unkempt and wind-tossed, but still very striking. I remember wondering whether she realized just how wonderful her hair was.

She seemed oblivious to what was going on around her. She stopped and knelt down, I suppose to tie her shoe. She must not have noticed the light rail train coming up behind her.

I don’t remember where I was going, what I was doing there. But I remember this. I was suddenly next to her, reaching down and wrapping my arms around her midriff, yanking her up to pull her out of the way moments before the train could reach her. She let out a quick screech. Or maybe it was the train.

I remember the impact. The train struck me in the back, really just a glancing blow, but it sent both of us flying. I hit something else. A parked car, perhaps.

Then all went black.

* * *

Time passed. I couldn’t have told you how much. I could only tell you that time had passed. Awareness came to me patiently. It started with sounds. None of the expected sounds, though. No traffic noises, no beeping of hospital machines, no footsteps of nurses hurrying to tend to patients.

I remembered the accident. I knew I had to have been badly hurt. I did a little mental check, wondering when the pain would kick in. I wondered briefly if I had been paralyzed in the accident, if that was the reason why I couldn’t feel anything. But I realized that I could feel my weight against the bed and a sheet pulled up to my chin. I eventually decided I must be on some really good painkillers. Gratitude seemed an appropriate emotion.

At some point I opened my eyes. It was dark at first, but then the room began to brighten. It was strange. Although I could see light, there was no form, nothing for my eyes to focus upon. It was as if I were seeing the entire world through frosted glass.

I heard a noise, the sound of someone shifting in a chair beside my bed. I turned my head to see who was watching over me. What I saw instead was a bright light, too bright to look into. I squinted, but that didn’t help. Then the light began to dim and a form began to take shape. Sitting in a comfortable chair beside my bed was a woman I didn’t recognize.

She was glowing with a white, golden, purple, red, silver light. I blinked. She was still glowing, smiling softly at me. I looked around, but all I could see was the bed I was in and the woman in her chair. There was nothing else to see.

I looked back at her, opened my mouth to speak. All that came out was a rough croak. I closed my mouth and swallowed. The woman continued to wait patiently, still smiling softly at me. I looked at her, waiting for my voice to come to me, and realized how amazingly beautiful she was. Here was a woman to steal the hearts of all mankind with just a glance of her eyes and a twitch of her mirthful lips. I was at least half in love with her immediately.

I tried again to speak. This time, the sounds made more sense. “Where am I?” I paused for just a moment. The woman seemed to know I had more to say. “The girl? Is she okay?”

As if pleased with my questions, her smile grew briefly before being replaced with a more serious expression. “Where are you? You are Between.”

The answer made no sense. “Between where?”

“Between Earth and Heaven,” was the reply. Which also made no sense. The woman just watched me, ever patiently, while I puzzled it out. I stared off in the distance, focusing on nothing for a moment, then my eyes snatched back to hers.

“I was wrong.”

“To be fair,” she replied. “You never really made up your mind one way or the other.”

I considered her words. She didn’t seem upset with me. “You’re…” I said, asking a question.

She just nodded once, slowly, almost as a mini bow.

“So, I died.”

“You weren’t supposed to,” she said. “Neither of you were. I’m sorry. I was…” she paused. “Distracted,” she said eventually.  “If I had seen what she was going to do, I’d have intervened.”

“But,” I said, sputtering. “You’re God. You can do anything! Can’t you just roll back time, undo everything?”

She looked at me sadly, apologetically. “You shouldn’t believe all the propaganda.”

“You said, ‘What she was going to do.’ She knew the train was coming?”

The woman nodded again. “I knew she was troubled. She had much to be troubled over, but so much promise too. I had such hopes for her.” Then she looked at me directly. “And for you.”

“For me? I’m just-“

She interrupted me. “No one is just anything. You all cast ripples throughout the world with small actions sometimes having such profound effect. You had some ripples waiting inside you, ripples I very much would have enjoyed watching. And the girl, too. I needed her, needed her to seek help for her troubles.” She paused, smiled for a moment. “Help can appear in the strangest places, you know.”

I let her words sink in. “The girl died too?”

“No. And yes. Her body is in a coma. Very recoverable. I wouldn’t even need to nudge things along. Which I almost never do anyway. But her soul is a different story. It’s in tatters. I can’t send her back like this, not for a long time. Too long for her body to wait for her.”

A glass of water appeared in her hand. She stood up, cradling my body for me, and held the glass to my lips. I drank carefully. Then she laid me back into the bed and smoothed the sheet over my body again.

She watched me, allowing me to settle my thoughts, before she spoke again.

“So, where was I? Oh, yes. Ripples. I would really, truly enjoy watching those ripples from both of you. But the problem is, I have one working soul: yours. And one working body: hers. I can’t send her soul back to her body, and I can’t send your soul back to your body. So we’re left with one working solution.”

She sat back, looking quite pleased with herself. She let me figure out the rest on my own.

“You want to send me back into her body?”

“Exactly!” she said, beaming. “It’s a good body. Slightly bruised of late, but bruises heal. She’s troubled, and you’ll inherit those troubles. You’ll have her memories, and I’ll leave you some of your own. I can’t let you take too many details with you; leaving you with the temptation to contact people from your old life is far too cruel. And I hope you can embrace this new life rather than pine for the old one.”

“You’re talking as if I have a choice.”

“Of course you do,” she told me. “I never send a soul to Earth if it doesn’t want to go.”

I considered for a moment. “Can I ask some questions first?”

“You want to know why I allow evil in the world.”

It was my turn to smile. “Of course I do, but I can figure that out on my own.”

She laughed, and it was if the heavens laughed with her. I suppose they did. “I gave you all brains,” she said finally. “I do so love when you actually use them.”

She sat, chuckling to herself for a few more moments, then quieted down and waited for me to ask my questions.

“Why me?” I asked simply.

“Oh, so many reasons,” she said. “But at the core of them is this: you have such a strong sense of right and wrong, and it all comes from within yourself. You don’t need me or anyone else to tell you what’s right and what’s wrong. I love this about you.”

I considered what she said. She was right, I guess. I hadn’t lived my life worrying so much about what others thought was right and what was wrong, but I decided myself. “What about when I’m at a disagreement with the religious leaders?”

“Ah, the people who profess to speak for me, who know what I like and what I don’t?”

I nodded.

“Take those people with a grain of salt,” she said simply.

“One more question?” I asked. She nodded. “My dog?”

“Your brother.”

At that point, I started to cry. “Hush, hush,” she said, patting my hand. “Your brother is going to grow to love your dog.”

“I know,” I said, blubbering. “He’s good with dogs. I was just afraid no one would take her in.”

She crawled into the bed with me, cradling me in her arms, rocking back and forth and making soothing noises.

“I’m sorry,” I said after a time. “I shouldn’t be this upset.”

“It’s hard to give up everything you once knew,” she replied. She continued to rock me as a mother would a young child. As I calmed down, she laid me back into the bed and slipped into her chair again. I dried my eyes with the sheet. She smiled.

“So what do you want me to do when I go back?”

“Be yourself,” she said. “Would you like some advice?”

I nodded.

She raised one finger. “Don’t talk about any of this.”

“They’ll think I’m mad.”

“Exactly.” She raised another finger. “Follow your heart.” She raised a third finger. “Trust your instincts.” She waggled her fingers at me. “Remember, help is sometimes found in unexpected places.”

She continued to waggle her fingers, almost in a wave, and I felt myself slipping away from her. But then she spoke again, and it was is if she were whispering directly into my ear.

“One last thing,” she said. “I surely do enjoy reading your stories.”

I remember my last thought as everything disappeared.

God likes my stories?

Pulled to the Dark

Copyright 2012 by Julia P. Lynde

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in retrieval system, copied in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise transmitted without written permission from the publisher. You must not circulate this book in any format.

This is a work of fiction. Names, places, businesses, characters and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, actual events or locales is purely coincidental.

* * *

License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.